POPULARITY
Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store."Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler."You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked."Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled."Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her.""Sure, where is it going?" I said.She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent."Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied."Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look."Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book."Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off."Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said."Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before."Thanks." I nodded."No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete.""Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush."Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded."If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel.""Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it."Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs."May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle."Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again.""You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked."Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia.""Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea."You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked."I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag."If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave.""Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too."I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle."Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized."For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea."I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up."Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked."I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said."Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back."I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?""You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough."Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain."Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said."Oh? You a doctor?" I asked."RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile."Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it."How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few."What are your plans from here?" She asked."I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply."No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit."That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked."Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing."Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.I stammered."Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she inhaled deeply, her eyes were closed while I explored. I rolled it between my thumb and finger it was as hard as a pencil eraser."That feels nice." She said softly. I stroked the curve up to her chest, and back down between them following it around.Time started again when I jumped back startled. I hadn't expected it when her hand reached up and pressed against the front of my jeans."Oh!" She giggled. "I didn't mean to scare you. I just thought you might enjoy a little rub too." She nodded at my jeans. "Let me see it."I went wide eyed like a deer in caught in headlights."Come on. It's only fair, you saw mine." She urged. Her hand slid down raising the hem of her dress showing off the pink lace panties with black lace trim. She circled the front with her finger, pressing as she did. She reached over and took the last swallow of her tea and caught an ice cube from the glass. Swirling it around her mouth. She opened her mouth showing me that she was rolling the cube around with her tongue.Without conscious thought my hands reached for my zipper to release the pressure built up behind it. I pulled it down as she watched intently. I unbuttoned the fly of my boxers and the pressure was gone as my hard cock pushed its way out seeking relief.Summer made an approving sound deep in her throat at the sight of it. "Ooh that's nice." The ice cube clicked on her teeth and she crushed it quickly, chewing the bits of ice. She looked up at me and made a come hither motion with her free hand, the other still working on the pink lace. I stepped forward as if she were drawing me towards her with an invisible tether. She reached up slowly this time and took me gently into her hand. Stroking the shaft and rubbing the tip with her thumb. I gasped, my breath coming in short panting breaths. "That's it, easy now." She said in a soothing voice, as if calming a frantic animal. "You aren't going to last very long."My body was humming like a taut wire as she gently stroked me. In a move that surprised me, she leaned forward and took me into her mouth. The cold sensation from her chewing the ice nearly pushed me over the top. I gasped. She licked my cock like a kid with an ice cream cone, her icy tongue dragging away at me. I knew I was about to cum, and she did too. She stepped up the pace of her licking, and took me into her mouth once more sliding down further until I lost it. I felt my hips jerk forward and she put her hand on my thigh to keep me from choking her. I grabbed for the first thing at hand, and it happened to be the back of her head, and I erupted. My body stiffened as I gasped for air. I felt as if she was drawing me inside out. I exploded in her mouth, her tongue cleaning up the mess I'd made."Is that the first time a girl has done that to you?" She asked softly, lapping my still hard cock. I nodded between gasping breaths."You poor thing. Have you ever thought of what it would be like to lick a girl down there?" She asked innocently. I looked down to find her fingers had slipped into the panties and were making deep circular motions. I had to think, because if I hadn't before now, I certainly was beginning to. She kept darting her tongue out, giving me soft licks and quick flicks with her tongue and thought I could do that.She stood up awkwardly not putting her weight on her bad ankle, and reached up beneath her sundress tugging at the fabric. Soon her panties were around her knees. She turned and tossed the towel onto the chair and spread it out."Oh screw it." She said pushed down the fabric of her sundress as it slid over her hips. She sat down pushing her dress and panties off and tossed them on the couch. She leaned back on the chair as I watched her chest rise and fall with her slow deep breathing. My eyes followed down her taut stomach, a small silver heart dangled from her belly button on a chain. My eyes scanned further down and found the top of her little narrow strip, the soft tuft of dark blonde hair leading to deep pink lips. I stood there with my mouth hanging open as she set her leg back up on the coffee table, opening up a little more for me. I licked my dry lips, which must have been a sign."That's what I like to see. A willing student." She smiled and winked at me. "Grab a pillow and kneel down. I'll give you a quick lesson on the special anatomy of a girl." She chuckled. I did as she asked and knelt before her. She proceeded to point out the highlights softly, in an encouraging voice. Explaining how best to please a woman down there.I leaned forward, my nose filling with the scent of her. I reached forward licking upward between her spread fingers. She let out a deep sigh and I began licking and nibbling. I tilted my head up and began swirling her clit with my tongue like she'd done to my cock. She threw her head back and her jaw dropped as a low moan escaped her lips.She panted quickly. "Slip your finger inside me, and make a come here motion." She mimed it with one finger.I did as she asked, slipping my middle finger into her as far as I could. It was wet, and warm and I could feel her tighten down on me. I started off slowly stroking in and out of her, then remembered how she'd shown me and I rubbed up and forward and back again. I had forgotten what I was doing and noticed she'd reached down to start stroking her clit with incredible speed. I leaned down putting my tongue to it again, and began flicking it with my tongue as fast as I could. Summer arched up off the chair and began yelling, 'Oh my God.' She stayed that way for nearly a minute before collapsing back into the chair gasping for air. My hand was soaked with her juices. I wasn't sure, but I figured I'd done well. I used the corner of the towel to wipe my hand. I looked at her swollen, wet and deep pink lips and just leaned forward and began lapping up the mess she'd made, slowly with the tip of my tongue. She inhaled sharply and her legs came together quickly."Easy there." She said pushing my head away gently. "It's very sensitive after." She released the grip she had of my hair and ran her fingers through it. She was just looking at me smiling while I licked my lips."So how did I do teach?" I asked.She chuckled. "I'd say you did pretty damn well for a first-timer. I'll give you an A plus for effort and an A for technique." She smiled. I was hard as a rock, and wondered if I was going to be allowed to follow through with the next thing that came to my mind."Are you a typical young guy with a raincoat in your wallet?" She asked, reading my mind. I looked at her with my quizzical look again. She just rolled her eyes and shook her head. I sighed looking down, and shook my head slowly. I got a slightly scolding look in reply. I wasn't sure if it was because I didn't have one, or that she was unhappy about it as well."Get up." She said giving a slight push to my forehead. I leaned back and stood in a single motion. I nearly fell over backwards when I realized I still had both legs caught with my jeans around my knees. Summer leaned forward to grab my arm and help me balance. She nodded down at them and without saying a word let me know that I should get them off. She gripped my hand solidly and pulled herself carefully out of the chair and hobbled a step aside. She reached down taking the rumpled beach towel off the chair and flipped it in half and lay it on the center cushion of the sofa. She turned me back to and gave me a push so I fell back onto it."Don't move." She said leveling a serious gaze at me. She hobbled back off to the bedroom. A little rustling later she came back with something closed in her fist. She pulled the coffee table up close and sat gently on the edge of it facing me."First things first. It's never her responsibility to make sure you're prepared." She said holding up a little foil packet. "If you aren't prepared, then keep it in your pants, or her hand if you're lucky enough." She smiled. "The only time it'll be up to her to help is now. If she'd like to." She reached forward and began slowly stroking me, her fingers firm and soft at the same time. "You see, you can't wrap the rascal unless he's primed and ready." She smiled. "I'll show you how best to use this so you don't end up a daddy too soon, or worse."I smiled and rolled my eyes."Hey, we can stop right now if you like." She said levelly at me. The shock on my face must have been plain as day. "That's what I thought." She smiled and looked down at my hard cock. "I'd hate to stop now myself." She peeled the wrapper down the side pulling out the little ring. She held it close for me to see. "See how it's rolled up? Place it with the rolled side up over the tip like this." She reached holding my cock in one hand and setting the condom on the tip. "Unroll gently down the shaft like this." She said sliding her fingers down my shaft unrolling it fully. "All the way down. That's important since she's not going to want to fish the thing out of her if it comes off in the middle of your good time. It also makes it pretty useless if that happens." She gave the base of my cock a little squeeze. She pulled my knees together, and stood up kneeling on the sofa straddling me."This is a good position for us to start with. It gives a woman the ability to control the depth and speed with which you entering her. Missionary isn't bad, but if you get a little over zealous it can end up hurting her. If you want to her to ever want you back in her again then it's best to make sure she has a good time too." She said reaching down between us she ran her finger up and down her swollen lips."Remember to open her gently beforehand, the more care you take with her, the more likely she'll be calling you for more." She sat up, and lined herself up over my cock and took my shoulders as I took her by the hips. She looked down at me for a moment, one eyebrow going up."Oh." I said reaching between us and stroking her still wet lips placing fingers on either side and gently opening her up. As I did she lowered herself on me. The sigh that escaped my lips was loud. I nearly passed out from the feeling of the warmth and tightness, as she slowly rode the entire way down my length. A soft purr came from her throat.She sat there for a moment and proceeded to just tighten herself around me and relax. I started pushing urgently with my hips."Easy does it." She whispered into my ear then licked her way down nibbling the lobe and kissing my neck. "A woman's nipples are very sensitive, and shouldn't be neglected." She took my hand and ran it up to her small breast. Lifting it away slightly and rubbing her nipple with my fingers. She bit her lower lip as I took the hint and stroked her breasts and rolled the nipples between my fingers. I leaned forward taking it in my mouth rolling it around, lashing it with my tongue. Summer sighed deeply and rolled her hips forward and started rising up and lowering herself on me. My other hand found its way behind her gripping her ass and pulling her down onto me with each stroke. She started a long deep stroking rhythm that I thought was going to drive me over the top again. She must have noticed my urgency as my hips rose to meet her down stroke hard. She stopped on an upstroke and let me slip out of her and I thought I was going to die when my eyes popped open pleading with her. She smiled at me."What's your hurry? Aren't you enjoying yourself?" She said sweetly.I nodded furiously. "Yes I am." I gasped."Good. The journey can be as much fun as the destination, so take your time." She got off the couch. I looked at her pleading with her not to stop now. "Let's see how well you improvise." She said.She turned around and knelt down on the pillow that was on the floor, and leaned forward setting her elbows on the chair she was sitting in before. Her beautiful ass, up in the air her lips open and pouting in invitation. I scrambled off the couch and knelt behind her, nearly ready to drive my cock into her when I paused and opened her up slipping back into herShe whipped her hair over one shoulder and looked at me over the other. "You're in the drivers' seat now. It's going to be up to you to be aware of the clues a girl is giving you. If she's pulling away from you, you're fucking her to hard. If she's pushing against you, well she wants you to put the pedal to the metal, so to speak." I pushed forward feeling myself fall into her and never wanting to leave. I began pushing and she met me stroke for stroke as I sped up. I couldn't take it any longer. Summer let out several long high pitched moans followed by a gasping, 'Harder!' and I went into overdrive. Plunging her depths with abandon I finally drove her forward hard, pushing her hips against the chair as I exploded. I stiffened as I felt every ounce of strength drain from my body. Summer shuddered hard in my hands bringing me out of my daze."Are you okay?" I gasped between breaths.She rose up slightly, hair a complete mess covering her face. She started to laugh, gasping for air. "I was just thinking, this vacation started off lousy, but it's improving nicely."I chuckled. "Welcome to Maine, Vacationland." She busted out laughing at that. I backed away falling free of her, the cool breeze came in from the screen, cooling the sweat on my skin."Let's get cleaned up." She stood shakily, with the help of the arms of the chair. I stood as well. She turned and slipped an arm around my shoulders. "Help me to the bathroom, would you please?" I looked at her, and turned slightly and reached down picking her up off the floor. She let out a whoop of surprise. "I only needed a shoulder to lean on honestly." She said smiling."So lean on it." I said smiling. I negotiated the narrow path to the bathroom and brought her in careful not to bang her against the doorjamb. I set her on a little stool next to a big claw foot bathtub."Let me get that." Summer reached over and popped up a tissue and reached up sliding the condom off of me and wrapping it and tossing it in the trash. She looked up at me, her hair still a mess. I reached down pushing it off her forehead. She smiled. "Grab a washcloth for me, would you please?" She nodded at a small shelf, and I took one down and handed it to her. She reached over to the bath running water onto it and a little squirt of her bath gel. She frothed it up and began washing herself off. She rinsed and repeated. She dried herself with another towel hanging from the bar. She looked up at me from under her bangs, scanning down. "Really?" She said in a resigned voice as she saw that I was once again ready.I shrugged. "The benefit of youth?"She laughed. "I guess!"She rinsed the cloth again and began gently washing me with it. The cool water and warm hands were soothing but not doing a thing for the fact that it was loaded and ready to go yet again."Would you hand me that light blue bottle there." She asked. She poured a small amount into her palm and set the bottle aside. She rubbed the oil between her hands and rubbed it between her legs oiling herself up. The sight of this was not doing me any good either. A crooked smirk spread across her face as she watched me watching her in fascination.She reached up with her oily hand and began stroking my shaft. The hardness slipping through her firm grip with little friction. The other hand began fondling my balls. They were already tight, and ready to go again. She slid her hand further under and began massaging me underneath in a tight circle. The feeling blew my mind as I couldn't contain myself and came hard, with a loud splatter, on Summer's chest."Not sure if it's good for burns, but I've heard it does wonders for the skin." She said, leaning forward cleaning the last few drops off with her tongue. She then used her cloth to wipe up the cum I'd splashed on her chest.. I just watched her, her movements so graceful and efficient.She looked up at me with a smirk. "Pete, how would you like to give me a hand for a couple weeks while this ankle heals?"My eyebrows went up. "How?" I asked."The usual mow the lawn, grocery runs, cleaning, maybe even an occasional turkey sandwich. It'll allow me to keep off this as much as possible and not feel like I'm an invalid. I'll warn you now though it's not only doctors that make lousy patients."It was my turn to smirk. "What's it pay?" I asked wiggling my eyebrows.Her mouth dropped open. "You little shit! I'm not hiring you to be a gigolo!" She laughed. "But there's always the possibility of a bonus. I could continue your lessons. Practice makes perfect they say." She smiled at that."I don't know." I said, my spent cock hanging inches from her lips. Oh I knew alright, but I played along. "I'll have to see what Davy has to offer this year. Those rich folks that come in to fill up can be pretty good tippers too."She raised an eyebrow at me again. "Okay if you'd rather work for him I'll understand." She said in mock resignation. She stood on her good foot, testing the floor with her bad. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist."You drive a hard bargain." I said pulling her to my side so she could put her arm over my shoulder.She looked me up and down me and smiled. "This vacation isn't turning out bad at all."To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for LiteroticaSummer In Maine: Part 2Lesson Two, and Two and a half.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow."How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic."Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me."What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries."I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance."Please tell me what's bothering you."I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge."Nothing." I said, unconvincingly."It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said."Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me."I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp."Why?" I asked softly."Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together."Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look."What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear."Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about."This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway."The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise.""I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?""You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned."Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up."Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible."Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed."Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling."Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting."You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers."Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?""Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled."Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully."Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink."Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear."I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips."I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now.""All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them."Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling."Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked."Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed."What are you making?" She replied chuckling."I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said."Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression."What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn."Nothing." I said, my grin returning."Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil."Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds."If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her."Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate."A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?""Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed."But for how long?" I said playing along."You have your driver's license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject."Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked."Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?""Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her."Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said."Ride?" She asked."I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind.""Not at all." She smiled.I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose."I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold."Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud."Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips."Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding."I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sadness there, and they welled up as if she were doing her best to hold back tears. A wash of emotion swept over me like a storm driven wave, and I leaned forward lifted her chin and kissed her softly. Our lips brushed, our tongues sought out one another, delicately probing. Something wet touched my cheek making me break the kiss long before I wanted to. I pulled back and a tear streamed down Summer's cheek. I reached for one of the towels and daubed it. I took a deep breath and was about to ask why she was crying when a curt little head shake waved off the question."Please don't ask, not yet anyway." She said, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry." She said wiping the remaining tear with the heel of her hand."You don't have anything to be sorry about." I replied softly.She inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. She turned to me with a smile on her mouth but sadness in her eyes."I saw there's a free concert in the park tonight. Want to go? A rock blues cover band is playing. Sounds like they might be good."I knew they were good, my friends brother was in the band, and I'd heard them before. I smiled and nodded. "Sounds like fun, and they are good, I've heard them before.""I should ride down and get the Jeep. There's no way you're walking that far." I said sternly."Yes dear." Summer rolled her eyes at me. She giggled, and got up hobbling off to the bedroom and came back with a set of keys handing them to me."It's black, and I'm guessing the only one with West Virginia plates. It's at the walk-in clinic on Route 12."I nodded. "I know exactly where you mean. I'll go get it. You relax, take a nap if you want. I should be back in an hour or so." I smiled. I kissed her again, the underlying want in our embrace was nearly too much. She placed her hand on my chest, with the barest hint of pressure. She was right, if I kept it up we weren't going anywhere. I reluctantly stepped back, picked up the folded towels and put them away. I walked back out and she had laid down on the couch with her foot up on a pillow. I smiled that she'd taken my suggestion."Can I get you anything before I go?" I said softly leaning over the arm of the couch. She just smiled and gave her head a little shake. She reached up pulling me down closer for a quick upside-down kiss. I headed for the kitchen door, pausing as I closed it quietly, looking back into the house. I turned and started walking home.I walked, lost in thought. This week had been a week of firsts for me. I grinned at the thought of the first day when I lost my virginity to an amazing woman. The aggravation of the following days of not knowing exactly what was happening. If I had just opened my eyes I would have noticed she was waiting for me. Then today when she all but pushed me into making love to her again. I wondered why, well why me anyway. I knew so little about her. What was going on here. We'd known each other about a week, what was that question about believing in love. I could easily fall in love with her, I had to admit. Was I doing just that? So many questions came to mind as I walked up my driveway, I grabbed my bike out of the garage and hopped on. I made my way down to the coast road and started pedaling in earnest up the first rise. The traffic drifted past me as I sought answers to my questions. I pedaled harder nearly coasting up the next rise. Why was I over analyzing this? I was living out a fantasy any red-blooded male would die for. A beautiful, sexy woman wanted to have sex with me, repeatedly. Isn't that enough for me? I laughed out loud at that thought because I realized, it isn't.I rolled down the long slope of the hill seeing the clinic up ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and rode around looking for the Jeep and found it near the side of the building. I checked the plate and got off my bike, took out the keys and opened up the driver's side door. The heat billowed out of it from being parked in the sun so long. The smell of a roasted sweet smelling air freshener poured out and nearly gagged me. I walked to the back and looked at how I was going to get my bike in there and noticed there was a folding bike rack on the spare tire mount. I figured it out in a few minutes an
The Jungle Room and The ascent to the SageBased on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Clubbing in Eros."Maybe I should have been expecting this," Don said."What?" Victor asked.Don frowned. Where to begin? he thought. First of all, there seemed to be an actual little jungle inside the Jungle Room. Though there was a park-like lawn stretching out in front of them, there were palm trees and thick, jungle vegetation all around. Don could hear the distinct sound of monkeys and other jungle critters playing, and doing whatever else they do, from the deepening shadows. Then there was the open sky overhead. Although it was quite shady on the floor of the "jungle" they could see the blue, cloudless sky as it began to darken toward night. Strategically placed torches and a few bonfires would keep the place from getting too dark. Finally, there was the quite undeniable fact that the place certainly seemed to be quite a bit bigger on the inside! Don considered going back outside to walk around the building, and then pacing the inside off just to make sure, but then decided he would just go with it. And, he decided, if none of this bothered Victor, who was he to trouble the big guy's mind?Walking a few paces in, to get out of the doorway, Don paused to look around and get his bearings. On the right, there was a sandy area, with a big bonfire in the middle. At some distance from the fire, there were quite a few lounge chairs arranged in a rough circle around the fire and open area. There were a few people lounging there at the moment. Continuing on counterclockwise, and moving deeper into the micro-jungle, Don saw a raised platform with cushions and pillows; it really looked like a huge couch, or a sectional unit taken to extremes. Beyond this, Don made out several tree houses, accessed by ladders, as well as various sorts of beds, couches and blankets scattered about the more or less open areas between the trees. In the distance, he thought he saw a cave of some sort. To the left of that and closer to the entrance, seemed to be a pool, designed to look like a natural pond, complete with a waterfall. On Don's immediate left, then, was a large wooden structure, raising several stories from the floor.Don, followed closely by Victor, turned to this complicated building within a building and climbed the few stairs that led up to the wide deck-platform that was the first floor. Right in front of them was an open area that was apparently used as a dance floor; there were several couples dancing slowly to the music that was playing, as well as a few solo dancers, all of whom were in varying states of undress. Off to one side was a row of stripper's dance poles, around which danced a couple of almost entirely naked young women, and, at the far end, a strapping young man wearing nothing but a loin cloth. Don could also see, along another side of the platform, a set of comfortable chairs, one of which was being used at the moment as a platform for some very enthusiastic sex. Across the dance floor, there was a refreshment bar much like those that had been in the Manor, and a set of stairs leading to the upper floors of the structure.Before they could go any further, a striking woman with long legs, large, firm tits and long red hair falling down over her shoulders and down her back in an unruly tumult came up to them; she was wearing a diaphanous green silk "skirt" that was really just a pair of broad strips hanging from a narrow belt around her waist that covered her sex and her butt crack before falling down between her legs. She also wore a heavy gold necklace that hung between her generous breasts. She smiled at them and said, "Hello, welcome to the Jungle Room, would either or both of you like to dance?""Hi," Don smiled, "I'm still looking around, but perhaps Victor here would."The woman looked Victor up and down with obvious approval while the big, muscular man returned the favor."Hello, Victor. I'm Vixen. What do you say, big fella, wanna dance?" she smiled."Sure," Victor grinned.Don smiled a little himself, watching the two of them moving toward the center of the dance floor and then begin dancing, while he was thinking, "Vixen"? What an odd name. He looked around again, deciding where to explore first. His eye was caught by the long, black hair of one of the women dancing on a pole, and he decided to move in that direction for a better look.Her hair was thick, straight, hung down to her butt, or would if she stopped moving long enough, and was a lustrous black that gleamed darkly in the rather subdued light of the Jungle Room. Her skin was a reddish brown. She had long, slender arms and legs, full breasts and a lovely rear. As he drew closer, Don thought she was most likely of Native American extraction, perhaps South American. She was wearing a dark red skirt with slits that ran all the way up to her hips on each side, gold bracelets and anklets, and a gold necklace that was more of a choker, hugging her slender neck closely. He noticed that she had a black ring on the middle finger of her left hand. Her breasts were bare, and her dark nipples seemed to beckon to Don. He saw that her face was lovely, and then she smiled at him with a friendly, playful light in her eyes, and Don decided he would tarry here for a while. He stopped behind the stool set in front of the dark beauty's pole and asked, "May I?"She smiled again, and said, "Please do, welcome to the jungle.""Thank you," Don smiled back as he sat down on the stool. He was already trying to place her accent.She spun herself around the silvery pole in a gravity defying display of strength and grace. Her hair was flung about in a wide, beautiful arc. Her skirt flared too, displaying her sexy legs to considerable effect. Don was struck by the way her body moved about the pole in a wonderful combination of the athletic and the erotic. He was already finding himself mesmerized by the dancer's beauty and sensuality. She came to a stop, with her arm wrapped around the pole, leaned against the pole, and said, "This is your first time to our jungle, isn't it?"Latin, but not Spanish or Mexican, Don thought in the back of his mind. He said, "Yes, how could you tell?""I would have remembered you," she smiled as she slid from the pole and glided toward him. She bent down and took his face in her hands, looking deeply into his eyes. As he was looking back into her dark brown gaze, he thought, Portuguese? Then she was kissing him lightly and all coherent thought flew away. Don's perceptions and mental processes were abruptly focused entirely on her lips touching his and the fragrance of her perfume. As she pulled away, only a moment later, a deep sigh slipped from his lips.She smiled and laughed a little and said, "This is how we welcome visitors."Brazilean! Don's brain exclaimed triumphantly, but his mouth was murmuring, "That's a very nice welcome.""I'm India," she said as she began to dance in front of him, her legs on either side of his knees. Her hands were moving over her naked flesh as she swayed in time to the music. Don was having a hard time knowing where to look; not that there was any proper place to look or not look, but that everywhere on this woman's body seemed to be the best place to focus his attention."I'm Don," he finally managed."It's good to meet you Don," she smiled, pronouncing his name more like "Dohn", which he found utterly charming. "What have you been doing before you came here?"Don chuckled, "That's a long story.""I like stories," she purred in his ear before kissing his neck.A shiver ran through the length of Don's body, and he breathed in her scent again. "Um," he attempted, "well, I guess, it begins in the Manor.""Ah, yes, I've heard of this place," she nodded."I woke up with my friend in a bedroom there," he managed as India casually untied the knot that held her skirt in place and dropped the garment to the floor, exposing her pretty, bare pussy.She straddled his lap and sat down, placing her warm hands on his shoulders and looking him in the eye. Don's hands moved up along her firm, smooth thighs. Remembering the rules of his non-Eros life, he half expected to be told "no touching", but of course such a restriction was foreign here."Your friend is the man dancing with Vixen?""No," Don laughed. "That's Victor, we didn't meet him until much later. My friend's not here right now. She's at Ladies Nite.""Ah," India nodded. She began to caress his neck and shoulders, and Don continued to stroke her legs idly."Well, um, my friend and I didn't know where we were or how we got there, or even how to get out of that room.""That must have been frightening," India said, as her hand moved over Don's bare chest."Well, it was certainly strange. I think my friend, Toshia, was more concerned than I was. We were all alone for a bit, and very confused, but then some other people showed up... Well, they fell into the room actually! They weren't much help – well, they were helpful in a sense – but they were too horny to really answer our questions."India smiled broadly and nodded, as her hand made its way down to Don's lap and began to caress his already hardening cock."Uh, well, we did find our way out of the room – well, Toshia did – and things got stranger after that...""What do you mean? How stranger?"So, Don began to tell this beautiful woman about his adventures in the Manor, all while she listened attentively and continued to pull and stroke his now very hard cock. Occasionally she asked a question, laughed, or otherwise expressed interest. As he talked, Don let his hands roam over her warm skin, caressing and exploring. Now and then she would lean in and kiss his neck or his shoulder, and he would sometimes lean forward to kiss her breasts. He was about to tell her about the maze in the garden, when India decided they had waited long enough. She rose up off Don's legs and shifted forward, pulling his straining cock forward. He felt her hot, wet pussy against his head, and then the exquisite sensation of entering her warm, moist sex. Don groaned as she slowly but steadily sank down on him, letting his cock fill her. With his hands holding her waist tightly, Don kept her down on him, and India began to rock on his lap, working his cock in and out of her, while grinding her clit against the base of his thick cock. Her hands came up and clasped his face, pulling his mouth to hers. Their kiss was long and passionate as she rode him there in the Jungle Room. Don reached around to squeeze her beautiful ass in his hands as he struggled to push himself even further up inside her. India shifted back and forth against him, grinding herself against his body, while his tongue slipped into her mouth, slipping over her smaller tongue, and while her breast moved against his chest, their nipples brushing against each other's.When their mouths parted at last India slipped her strong, thin arms around Don's neck and tossed her head back, letting her mane of jet black hair fall down over her back. Don paused a moment to revel in the sight of this gorgeous creature riding his cock here in the middle of this strange junglesque setting. He took in her long, beautiful neck, her full, heaving breasts, and her red-brown skin, now shimmering in the torchlight with a thin sheen of perspiration. Then, he lowered his head to kiss her chest, first between her tits and then made his way to each nipple in turn, pulling and sucking on them, pinching them between his teeth now and then. This last elicited a happy whimper from India and she rocked against him with even more insistence. Don, his cock straining up inside the exquisite grasp of her pussy, pulled her forward and down, making sure she was rubbing against him as much as possible. Then, he felt her hands moving around to hold the back of his head, keeping his mouth on her breast, where he was sucking hard on her left nipple. Don heard her moaning at the same time he felt her body beginning to shake against him. Her pussy pulled and squeezed at him as she climaxed. Don held onto India as she rode his cock trembling and groaning with what seemed to him like a very long, satisfying orgasm.She finally relaxed her grip on his head and he was able to pull back and smile up at her. She blushed a little and smiled back at him. "That was beautiful," she said in her wonderful accent, "but I'm not done with you."Before Don could even think of objecting, the lithe beauty slipped off his cock and lap, and knelt between his legs. India gave him a wink with her dark brown eyes, as she took his very hard, slippery cock in her hand. She pulled it forward a bit, and ran her pink tongue up along its length. Don shuddered as she reached its head and lingered there, fluttering over it, licking her own juices off it. Then, she was sucking his head into her mouth. Her pretty eyes looked up at him as she began to move her mouth up and down, taking more and more of him into her mouth and then her throat. Don shuddered and felt a low groan building up in his throat. He was barely aware of the fact that quite a few people were watching the two of them, but he couldn't take his eyes off the vision of the gorgeous woman sucking on his cock. She had a tight grip on the base of his shaft as her lips moved up and down on his shaft. He felt her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock and her throat squeezing around his sensitive head. Almost without noticing, Don moved his hands up to either side of her head and held on to her gently, keeping her there as she sucked on him insistently."Oh god!" he cried out as he finally closed his eyes and let his own orgasm erupt. At first all he could feel was the intense sensation at the base of his balls and shooting through his entire nervous system. Then, gradually he became aware of the fact that he was pumping jet after jet of hot cum into India's mouth and throat. He opened his eyes to see her holding tightly to him as she took all of his cum in. He felt her swallowing repeatedly. Don's body was shuddering and twitching as he very slowly came down. India didn't take her mouth off him until she was sure she had gotten every last drop of cum out of him."Wow!" Don breathed. "That was amazing!""Thank you," India smiled, giving his cock a little kiss. She laid her head against his thigh as he stroked her thick, black hair happily. Don found himself thinking he would have to thank the resort's gate for insisting they enjoy the resort before leaving."That looked like fun!" said a woman's voice from over Don's shoulder, and he felt a light hand touching his left arm.India smiled and said, "It was. This is Don, Jaden."Don looked back and up to smile back at the slender woman with reddish brown hair falling past her shoulders. She had great, slim legs and full tits that looked large on her petite frame. Her cheerful smile was infectious, though Don realized that might just be the great orgasm talking. Then he felt India's hands on his thighs as she drew herself back up in front of him. For a moment, Don found himself sitting there grinning between two beautiful naked women. I really do love it here, he thought to himself, meaning the Jungle Room, the resort and Eros at once. He noticed now that India stood with an undeniable air of confidence and even authority. There was something regal in her bearing."I think it's time for a game," India smiled at Don and Jaden. "What do you think?""That's a great idea!" Jaden nodded."I'm always up for a game," Don agreed as he stood up, a bit unsteadily."Come along if you want to join the game," India called out to everyone in range of her voice as she began to saunter over to the steps down to the floor of the "jungle". Don followed along after her swaying backside as if he were bewitched."She's amazing, isn't she?" Jaden asked with a wink.Don smiled back at the pretty little redhead and said, "I think that might not be strong enough. Are you a regular here?"She smiled back. "I'm here pretty often. I heard some of the story you were telling India. It sounds very hot. I'd love to visit that place. Is it far from here?""I'm afraid so," he nodded. "I'd offer to take you there, but our flying carpet is broken.""A flying carpet? I've never seen one of those," she frowned a bit. "Why does it sound so funny?"Don looked at her carefully, thinking again about how much people remembered from their lives outside Eros. Apparently Jaden didn't remember that magic wasn't supposed to work, but somehow managed to hold onto the notion that a flying carpet was somehow wrong.While all of this was going on, they had followed India down to the thick grass of the floor and to the open lawn-like area spread out in front of the club's entrance, where there were six large colorful blankets arranged in a circle around a thick, squat wooden post with a flat top. Don was quite positive those blankets and that post had not been there when he and Victor had come in, and it looked like that post was set quite firmly into the ground."Oh, the spinner game!" Jaden said happily.India smiled warmly at her redheaded friend and walked toward the post, which came up to just under her full breasts. She beckoned to Don, who was quite happy to come closer. He saw that there was a very basic spinner, like the kind you would use to play a game of Twister, on the top of the post. Beneath the spinning arrow, the top of the post was clearly divided by thick black lines into six sectors corresponding to the six blankets."The women go to a blanket, then the men spin and go play with that woman," India explained. She held up a good-sized hourglass, which she seemed to produce out of thin air, and said, "When time is up, they stop and come spin again."Don nodded and grinned, "Sounds like fun.""It is!" India smiled back. "Now, how many people do we have?"Both Don and India looked around and did a quick head count. There turned out to be six guys, including Don and Victor, and eight women, including India, Jaden and Vixen, who was now pretty much naked, just like everyone else."I'll keep the time," India decided, and then said, "Rain and Lena do you mind sharing?"The trim brunette with the long dancer's legs and the curvy blonde with very long straight hair looked at each other, giggled a bit and said no, quickly moving together to claim one of the blankets. The other women each took a place, as India explained the simple rules to the guys. "When I call 'time' you have to stop," she said seriously, but with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Don and Victor, it's your first time, so you go first."Don gestured for Victor to go ahead, and then watched as the big guy spun the little metal arrow, which finally stopped on the sector matching up with a gorgeous woman with an amazing body and long black hair with silver streaks running through it. While Don had to admit that there was no losing in this little game, he hoped he didn't have to wait too many turns to get paired up with that beauty.Don spun the arrow and found himself paired with an adorable woman with beautiful full breasts, thick red hair, sparkling eyes and an infectious smile. She flashed Don a big grin as he came toward her, and said, "Hello there," with an unmistakable Australian accent."Hi," he smiled, and then added, "I'm Don."She looked him over in a very friendly way and said, "Pleased to meet you, Don. I'm Bella."Don was vaguely aware that there was a bit of a hold up as one of the guys had to spin again."Sometimes we just play that you go wherever the spinner sends you, but India seems to want to make sure things are evened out – for now, anyway," Bella explained. Somehow Don was picking up on a bubbly enthusiasm in her voice.Don took the time to notice that counterclockwise, to his left, the next blanket had Vixen and the one after that had Jaden, each of whom were paired up with a male Jungle Room guest. To his right, or clockwise around the circle, were a blanket with a staggering beauty with long brown hair and then the blanket with Lena and Rain, each blanket also now graced by a guy. Victor and his partner were directly opposite Don and Bella on the circle."OK," India called, "time starts ... now!"Bella wasted no time, stepping up to Don and slipping her arms around him. He felt her soft breasts pressed against his belly as he leaned his head down to kiss her upturned lips. She responded eagerly, opening her mouth for his tongue and pulling him even closer to her. Don felt his cock rising between them, and then Bella's hand slipping around to take hold of it, pulling and caressing it.It was hard to tell whether Bella was drawing him down or he was lowering her to the blanket, but somehow they ended up lying together, still kissing passionately. His hand moved up between her smooth thighs and his fingers were stroking her outer lips, already moist with her nectar, while her hand continued to move up and down on his now very hard cock with a tight grip. Don's fingers slipped between her lips and began to push up into Bella's warm pussy. He was very happy that she was so wet already. He worked his fingers slowly up into her, pausing for a moment to find and tease her clit with the end of his thumb. She groaned into his mouth and squeezed his cock still tighter. Don pushed his fingers further up into her, pressing his palm against her clit. As he began to fuck his fingers in and out of her grasping pussy his palm ground against her clit. When they finally broke their kiss for a bit of air, Bella gasped, "Fuck!"
A good teacher makes a bad decision to help a student pass. by kotochaos. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter One: First Time Morgan Klein stared, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, when Chris dropped his pants. To say she was impressed would be an understatement. A smile crawled slowly onto her face as she took in his limp manhood-boyhood, really-and found him larger than her husband at her husband's proudest moment. More impressive was the fact that Chris wasn't even hard yet, though he swelled rapidly under her gaze, growing to an even more impressive size when finished. She could hardly believe it when she took him in hand and found that her fingers could not meet around him.This was Morgan's third year teaching. She was a secondary English teacher and had, the year before, tutored Chris after school. Chris was a tall, brooding sort. He came from a broken home with a single mom in their struggling rural community. His mother did what she could, but she was uneducated herself and, between three jobs, hardly had time to help Chris at all. When he had moved on from eleventh grade, his mother had personally told Morgan's principal that Morgan was her savior. Since then, Morgan has taken a vested interest in Chris' development. Moving into twelfth grade when he should have been ready for graduation, Chris began struggling again. Morgan had been patient at first, but she saw her success quickly withering into failure. Desperate to make a turnaround, she had agreed to a deal which she never thought she would have agreed to before. In her desperation, she had agreed to give Chris an orgasm for a good grade, and Chris eagerly accepted. That was how he ended up fully erect in her face, his massive dick throbbing and leaking in her hand. Chris' penis was nothing like any she had ever seen before. It was something out of a practical joke or a legend. Not only was he thick, but he was monstrously long, too, and his crown was shiny red and dribbling precum as he pulsed and throbbed in her palm. Clearly aroused, she was surprised that he hadn't exploded all over her already. Despite her better judgement, she was flattered at his arousal. Chris stammered as Morgan stared down his shaft. She looked him in the eyes, and he looked away, blushing. “Y-you, Mrs. Klein, you don't have to.” Morgan smiled. Staring down this length, she wondered how he could be brave enough to suggest it but frightened when it happened. His bravado drained the moment he gave her the paper, but she was glad to see that he hadn't deflated at all once after his pants were opened. A lesser man might grow limp with anxiety, but Chris' nerves only seemed to make him harder. “No, Chris, a promise is a promise,” she said, stroking him slowly. She met his gaze again, and her smile broadened as she saw his cheeks growing red. “You got the grade, so you'll get your reward for it. I just wasn't expecting, um, it to be such a LARGE task.” She moved her hand to his root and held him at the base so that she could appreciate his full length. Morgan was a small woman, with small hands, and Chris looked only more impressive by comparison. Despite his length and girth, his pubic hair was sparse and thin, possibly due to his age, she didn't know. She felt silly to be in this situation at all, let alone contemplating the logistics of hair growth in teens. In her second year of teaching, she had been instructed to pick a student and make them her cause. Now, holding Chris hard in her hands, she feels even better about her choice. She held him in both hands and stroked him idly, gathering his precum and smearing it along his shaft. Not a virgin, Morgan has always been pretty and enjoyed male attention. She had never been with someone like Chris, though. Despite his youth, Chris was tall and fit. He still held the A in his hand, clutched tightly and slightly crumpled as she stroked him. He was embarrassed, but he was also throbbing and, measuring at least twelve inches in length and twice her husband' girth, he was more man than anyone she had ever met. Thumbing his crown, Morgan chuckled. Chris moaned in her grasp and, smiling at him, she said, “Someone's excited.” She didn't know who she was talking about, though. Her nipples were erect and chaffing her bra, while her pussy was wetting her panties in her arousal. Chris met her gaze and watched breathlessly as she stroked him with her tiny hands. “Sorry,” he choked, and Morgan laughed again. “Don't be sorry,” she said, and she licked her lips staring down his length. “This is all actually very flattering.” Leaning forward in her chair, she breathed along his cockhead and laughed as he throbbed again. He was steel hard, and she was sure he wouldn't last much longer. A hand job would likely be enough but, stroking him, she knew he wanted more. “Now then, I seem to remember that you had asked for a blowjob in exchange for an A.” Chris nodded, his eyes widening as her wet lips approached his manhood. Morgan licked her lips again and stroked him, gathering precum to his cockhead. Glancing down at him, she chewed her bottom lip. She had never been with a man as large as Chris before, and she was curious to see how well he would fit in her mouth. Though a tiny woman, she was excited to try, and thinking about the size difference between Chris and her husband only made her more excited. “Well, lucky you got an A, then.” Parting her lips, Morgan sucked Chris inside. Her jaw ached to accommodate him as she struggled around his girth. Lips tight, though, she took him to the edge of her throat and gagged briefly before meeting his gaze. Chris watched her in awed silence, his dick painfully hard and his balls tight. He had suggested a blowjob as a joke, and he had felt both guilty and afraid as soon as he said it. When she agreed, he had assumed that was a joke, too, all the way up until she had him in her mouth. Morgan, too, is awed in her own way. Despite being a boy by her estimation, Chris was hung like a man. Fully erect and swelling fatter, he was not only larger than her husband, but he had a more pronounced flavor as well. His precum was thicker than her husband's semen, and the taste of it was robust as it spread across her mouth. Closing her eyes, she focused on the way Chris filled her mouth, and as she bobbed her head on him, she grew drunk on his taste. She mewled, sucking him deep and stroking him with both her hands and her lips. With his flavor in her throat and on her tongue, she became tuned into Chris. His presence surrounded her and filled her. She could smell him suddenly, her nostrils burning with his boyish musk. His youth did nothing to counteract her arousal. In fact, that knowledge that he was still so young only served to arouse her further. She whimpered around him and, hearing this, Chris stiffened in response. Finally, his youth betrayed him. Body tight, muscles flexing, Chris quickened and came hard. Morgan had only just started when his thick semen filled her mouth. Her cheeks ballooned. She swallowed on instinct to keep from choking, but his sperm stuck to her throat. Sitting back to cough, she took the rest across her face. Chris stood still, his dick throbbing as he unloaded the thickest load of his life onto his favorite teacher. Chris' dick was easily twice the size of her husband's. His orgasm, by her estimation, was many times more than that and also many times thicker. He covered her in hot, sticky jelly that burned itself into her flesh. He marked her as his woman, as his slut, as his scalding seed cascaded across her face and torso. Morgan rode it out, her hair catching the semen and clinging to her cheeks. She breathed through it, shivering through her own climax as she smacked her lips. Chris' semen remained thick in her mouth and in her throat, and she could feel it warming her belly. Looking up, she met his gaze and held it as Chris pants and whined like the child he is. In all her life, she has never had a man taste so good. Her husband, in particular, could compete. Chris may have been a boy in many ways, but Morgan had come to recognize that he was a man where it counted most. Coming down from his orgasm, Chris panted. “Oh my God, Mrs. Klein.” Morgan, smiling, sucked him back into her mouth and bobbed her head on him. Chris' hands twitched. He thought to stop her, but he was too drunk on her to fight it. “That felt so good,” he whined. “My hands never felt that good.” Grinning, Morgan flourished her tongue, licking around his glans before holding him with her hands and kissing her way down his hard shaft. Even after the thickest, richest orgasm of either of their lives, he remained erect. She attributed it to his youth, though she found herself flattered by both his resilience and his continued interest. Stroking him idly, she licked his crown. “And that's just the beginning, Chris. Get another A, and we'll see what else I can give you.” She punctuated the statement with a wink. Throbbing in her grip, Chris groaned. “Oh, God!” Morgan laughed in response. That night at home, Morgan tried to have sex with her husband but could not find the willpower to follow through. Comparing him to Chris, she felt both disappointed and defeated. Not only did he fail to measure up to Chris, but his body was softer and his hair thinning. Still young, still fit, and having the interest of one both younger and more impressive than her husband, she found satisfaction in her fingers instead. She masturbated in the shower, teasing and tickling herself to a small climax equal to but less satisfying than the one Chris brought her with a facial. Rinsing herself afterward, she teased her small, pink nipples and later smiled at herself in the mirror. What she was doing was wrong, but it helped Chris and would last until he graduated. That is what she told herself, at least, but deep down she knew that this was only the beginning. Good intentions push a teacher to make another mistake. Chapter Two: Double Take Morgan woke up horny the next day. She woke up imagining Chris' fat cock throbbing and pulsing, and she remembered the hot musk of it as he shot across her face and her nose. She came home sticky with his semen and fingered herself in the shower, her husband was hardly a thought in her head as she did it. She fingered herself again in the morning, reaching a quiet but empty orgasm beside her sleeping husband before her alarm went off. He woke up oblivious, and she woke up angry. She remained horny as she dressed, and she eyed her pert body as well, imagining Chris there with her, equally naked. They would complement each other, Chris' big body looking even bigger beside Morgan's own petite frame. Every part of him was built to break her, but she looked young and could likely pass as his girlfriend in the right context. It flattered her that a man like Chris would show interest in her, and then she reminded herself that Chris was not a man but a boy with a man-sized cock, which did nothing to reduce her pride. The morning passed slowly and empty. She spied Chris passing in the halls but could hardly get him to look her in the eyes. That afternoon for tutoring he was quiet, unwilling or unable to speak to her at length. Morgan, meanwhile, kept hoping he had hidden another A from her and thought to just ask him to let her suck his dick again. She needed to come, and she knew her husband couldn't do it. A week passed and nothing. Thoughts and memories of Chris' dick floated in and out of her head. She tried again to fuck her husband but couldn't. He smelled wrong, and she ended up jerking him off to a meager and disappointing climax. By the next Tuesday, she resented her husband and increasingly looked to Chris for relief. Chris, meanwhile, remained the perfect gentleman. Sometimes, she noticed that he was hard, and though it brought a smile to her face, she wasn't brave enough to act on it. His grades weren't improving, and she didn't want to reward bad behavior. So, she just stared and waited for him to ask for help, and he didn't ask for help because of his embarrassment and his arousal. She had always thought he might have a crush on her, but she had never realized how intense his crush was. Tuesday, however, was too much. They passed in the hall and Morgan noted, with some amusement, that Chris developed a sudden limp. Recognizing her own arousal, she realized the truth–she would have to be the one to end this cold war. So, when tutoring started, she approached his desk and stopped beside him. Seated, he was almost as tall as she was standing. She found his pants tented, and she smiled. He looked at her, his eyes lingering on her small bosom before meeting her gaze. She smiled, and he stammered. “Uh–Um–Mrs. Klein?” Morgan shushed him with one dainty finger to his lips. “Shh,” she said, smiling. “You seem to be having a hard time focusing,” she said, leaning over onto his desk and giving him a glimpse of her breasts down her blouse. “Let me help you.” She ended the statement by cupping his swollen manhood through his pants. Chris gasped. “B-But I haven't gotten another A yet.” Hardly listening, Morgan undid his pants with one hand and pulled his hard dick out. He jumped into view, his dick erupting from the open fly of his boxers. Already long and rigid, he seemed massive compared to her husband, and she cooed as she took him in her hand. After days of fantasy, it felt good to hold the real thing again. “Oh! Do you see that, Chris? You're so big and hard right now, there's no way you can focus on what you're reading. At this rate, you'd be lucky to even get an F.” Taking him in both hands, she stroked him slowly. “Oh, you poor thing. It must hurt to be so big and hard all the time.” Pouting, she looked him in the eyes and found him staring at her breasts. “Is this what I do to you, Chris? Do I make it hard for you to learn?” Gasping and whining, Chris shook his head. His long hair danced as he did. “No, Mrs. Klein. No! You help me!” Morgan smiled. Reaching into his underwear, she cupped his balls and marveled at their weight and size. “That is sweet, Chris, but you don't have to lie.” She purred and held him by his root, staring in awe at his full length. Despite his size, he remained a quiet, mewling teen in the hands of a woman far more experienced. The age difference only helped to arouse her more, and her tiny hands around his dick made him appear bigger by comparison. Groaning, she stroked his full length with both hands. “No, the best thing I can do for you now is help you come. Then and only then can we get any real work done.” She made eye contact with Chris and was happy to find him speechless. Her entire life, she has been a good girl who made the right decision whenever faced with a challenge. Holding Chris now and measuring him against her forearm, she felt like this is the first bad decision of her life, and she was glad that she waited for the right one. Purring, she stroked him from base to crown, holding him as if she was tugging him toward her. “Mm, Chris, I made you this hard. So, I have to be the one who takes on the heavy, heavy burden of helping you find relief.” After that, Morgan lost herself in him. She stared at his shaft and reversed her grip, holding him with both hands and stroking him vigorously. Her husband was a tall man and very slender, and though he was not the only man she had ever been with, he was the one she had chosen to marry. To that point, she had been satisfied with him. Though she had been with bigger men, they had never been large enough to adequately outclass him. Chris, however, outclassed all of them. She had attempted to find pleasure and comfort in her fingers and in her husband for days and found each unworthy. Chris, however, has her wet at a glance. Holding him, stroking him, she could not help but imagine the way that he could and would fill her if given the chance. A facial had given her one of the best orgasms of her life. She knew on instinct that opening her legs to him would give her so much more. Staring at his huge dick as her hands glided across him, watching his swollen red crown leak precum, Morgan whined in her arousal. “Darn it, Chris, I can't believe how stinking big you are!” Gasping in her grasp, Chris whined, “I'm sorry!” Morgan stopped stroking him long enough to look him in the eyes and was hurt to find him anxious. His dick was steel hard, throbbing in her tiny hands, and his interest was obvious, but it was animal interest and little more. Chris was still a child, Morgan remembered, too young to understand her praise or to separate it from insult. She was treating him like a well-endowed stud, experienced and virile, and he could be that someday. Today, however, he was only a eighteen-year-old boy with a mammoth hard-on and a horny teacher. Stroking him more slowly, Morgan swallowed her arousal and put on a smile for him. Chris' big dick was confusing for her. It filled her with lust, but that lust was her burden and not his. He was still a boy, and she was his instructor. It was her job to keep him safe and to teach him the truth. Smiling gently, she whispered to him, “No, Chris. You don't need to apologize. You should never have to apologize for having a big dick.” She giggled, watching him thrust and whine as she stroked him slowly from crown to root. “When I tell you that your dick is big, I am complimenting you. Few men are this size, and I think yours is long, and thick, and gorgeous. So, whenever you're horny, whenever you're distract, bring your big, beautiful dick to me, and I promise to take care of it. Chris gasped, thrusting into her hands, leaking precum all over her fingers. "A-anytime?” Smiling at him again, seeing the hope and the shock in his eyes, Morgan squeezed his dick in open affection. Holding him, stroking him, it is easy to imagine him as a man, but looking him in the eyes reveals that he is only a boy with a man-sized cock that required man-sized attention. The girls at school wouldn't have his best interests at heart, and so Morgan resigned herself to taking care of him instead. “Anytime,” she purred. “Even without an A?” She giggled. “Even without an A.” Licking her lips a second time, she turned her attention back to the swollen, throbbing dick in her hands. She could tell he was getting close and could tell from the way he moved and the way he swelled in her hands. Chris could feel it, too, and seemed to be breathing through his arousal, desperate to keep himself together. Morgan found his efforts cute, but she also wanted to see him explode. Kissing his crown, she whispered, “So, what can I do to help you finish, Chris? What do you need from me? What do you want?” Panting like a dog, Chris barked, “Tits! I want to see your tits!” Smiling, Morgan stroked him with one hand while using her other hand to cup one of her breasts. Her hard nipple dug into her palm as she touched herself. “These little things?” Chris whined and nodded. His dick throbbed, producing even more thick, rich precum to spread across her palm. “Yes,” he panted. “Yes. I want to see them. I want to come on them.” “You want to come on them,” Morgan echoed, laughing. “My, my, you are bold, aren't you?” Releasing her breasts, she put a finger to his mouth as he opened it to apologize. He stared down at her, cross-eyed, around her finger. “Don't,” she said, holding his dick firmly in hand as precum wetted her skin. “Don't apologize, Chris. Women like it when a man knows what he wants, and with a big dick like yours, you have a lot of bargaining power. As for my tits.” Reaching down with her free hand, Morgan lifted her bra and blouse up smoothly over her slender stomach and small, plump breasts. Her nipples, more red than pink in color, stood fully erect and sensitive in the open air. Plucking one, Morgan looked down to regard her breasts before looking him in the eyes and finding him staring. “I can accommodate that request, but you'll have to help me out from here.” Guiding him, she turned him to face her instead of the desk and then moved his hand to hold her blouse up as she kneeled to hold hid dick to her breasts. She returned to stroking him, smearing his precum along his shaft with her palms. The mess spilled onto her chest, gathering in the valley between them. Morgan smiled up at him, and he stared back, jaw hanging, eyes wide and unblinking. She laughed in response. “Now, go ahead and come, Chris. Cover me in all your thick, sticky semen. Unload your big, teenage balls into your favorite teacher's bosom.” Morgan made sure to smile as she fed him the dirty talk, and she felt him quicken immediately. Holding him to her chest, she stroked him to his approaching orgasm and all the way to the end. She could feel his semen swell his shaft, surging and spraying, and she had her own orgasm before his semen even touched her. The feel of his hot seed spreading across her body, though, only amplified it. Like sexual alchemy, it transformed a small, buzzing orgasm into a hurricane of pleasure. By the end both were breathless and panting in climax. Chris' semen had gathered across her breasts and her collar bone, soiling her blouse and possibly ruining it. Morgan didn't care, however. She continued to stroke him before pulling him into her mouth on instinct to clean him. The taste of him elicited a long moan from her as she bobbed her head on him dutifully, both grateful for the orgasm he gave her and the one she received across her torso. Comparing him against her husband again only made her more grateful. When finished, she sat back to display the semen she had collected across her chest to him, and she saw his dick twitch before swelling gradually back to life. Taking hold of him again, Morgan stroked him idly. “Now, now, Chris,” she said, chuckling affectionately as he hardened in her hand. “I won't help you a second time today, no matter how distracted you get.” Taking hold of him by the root, she stared at his dick in awe. “At least, not if you don't earn it.” Eying his cock, she gave it a quick kiss before standing. “We don't have much time before your mother gets here, and I need to get cleaned up.” Watching her move, Chris stammered. Mrs. Klein was a tiny thing, not skinny but slender. She kept fit with rigid exercise, and it showed in the subtle way her body flexed as she moved. Breathless, he stammered, “O-Okay.” Morgan lowered her blouse, pulling it down over her cum-soaked breasts and showing off the stains he left in the fabric. She was partway across the classroom, her bare feet stepping lightly across the glossy tiles, before he called to her. Turning, she stared back at him and his hard dick with equal want. “Yes?” Chris, feeling suddenly self-conscious, looked away. “Tha, Thanks.” Morgan smiled. Eyes fixed on his dick, she said, “You're welcome, and put that big thing away before someone sees it and asks questions.” Chris, looking down at his dick, scrambled. “Yes, ma'am!” Morgan laughed from the doorway. “I'll be back soon, and then we can brush up on some key terms before you go home. Okay?” Chris gave a rushed affirmative as Morgan ducked out into the hall. She hurried to the teacher's lounge bathroom to rinse off but hesitated at the sink when she got there. Wearing his semen was oddly comforting and staring at her reflection made her feel somehow more confident in herself. Already a supremely confident woman, she realized that the pride she felt was in having Chris' interest to begin with. Rinsing herself, she watched the way the water molded her blouse to her figure and thought silently how it will be even harder to keep Chris focused. To be continued in a 10 part series, on Literotica by kotochaos, for Literotica [All characters in this story, are over the age of 18 years.]
Send us a textIn this episode a wide range of topics come up as Erin and Lisa grapple with the Brewers being in 3rd place in the division. We discuss Pat Murphy's Management style, clubhouse vibes, and feminine energy. The babes talk about Tommy Pham's suspension, whether Cal Raleigh is worthy of the nickname "THE" Big Dumper, switch hitters, and more. As always you'll hear our Fielders Choice and Sausage Race winners. This is a silly one!Support the showThis is a podcast created by fans of the Milwaukee Brewers and is in no way affiliated with the Milwaukee Brewers or with Major League Baseball. Follow us on Social Media!Bluesky: @BrewersBabesInstagram: @brewers_babesTwitter: @BrewersBabes
Listen to the SPICY version + ad-free and exclusive audios on Patreon ✨www.patreon.com/alextalksasmr order custom audios, buy merch, find me on socials, leave a tip & morehttp://www.linktr.ee/alexasmrtalks~~~~you're walking home from work when a massive thunderstorm comes out of nowhere. Luckily for you, your older sister's best friend happens to be driving by—you know, the one you've had a crush on for most of your life. She offers to give you a ride home, but when the weather gets so bad that you have to pull over, you two are stuck together. She notices how down and tired you seem and offers to help you relax with some cuddling, hair stroking, and lying on her chest to listen to her heartbeat.~*~~~~This is a work of fiction for entertainment purposes onlyScript, editing, voice by: Alex Talks ASMR~~~Head to www.patreon.com/alextalksasmr to hear FULL, EXPLICIT audios! Support the showListne to FULL NSFW audios, order custom audios, buy merch, find me on socials, leave a tip & morehttp://www.linktr.ee/alexasmrtalks
Ask David My friend won't say thank you! Dating Anxiety Religion vs. Psychotherapy We want to remind you about an awesome virtual workshop on habits and addictions that Dr. Jill Levitt and David will be presenting on March 28, 2025 We will feature powerful new paradoxical techniques that will blow your socks off. It will be from 8:30 to 4:30 and you will earn 7 CE credits while having fun and learning how to heal yourself AND you patients. Check it out! It's less than two weeks away, some check it out while you still have time! You'' LOVE it and LEARN a LOT! Registration and More Information Here! As is so often the case, the answers to these questions that appear in the show notes were email replies to the person before the show. To get the full discussion, make sure you listen to the actual podcast, as the answers often evolve in unexpected ways when the “experts” hash it out! Today's episode is chock full of personal stories (some racy), expert Five Secrets advice and demonstration, philosophical / spiritual discussion, and secrets of successful (and racy) dating. 1. Brittany asks: What can I do say to a friend who does not say “thank you” when I pay for our meal or drive a long distance just to see them? 2. Jaydipe asks: How can I get over my anxiety around attractive women? 3. Ali asks: Can religious beliefs cause or intensify feelings of anxiety? (David will talk about the synergies between TEAM CBT and spirituality in all religions. He will also mention the potential antagonisms.) 1. Brittany asks: What can I do say to a friend who does not say “thank you” when I pay for our meal or drive a long distance just to see them. Hello David and Rhonda, I have a friend who typically does not say thank you to me when I pay for a meal out or drive us a long distance. I am someone who always says thank you even if the other person just bought us $10 worth of fast food or gave a short ride. I find myself feeling resentful towards my friend for not saying anything when I pay and drive us around all day. It makes me feel like they don't appreciate it. At the same time, talking about it and sharing my feelings would then feel like I'm asking them to say it, and then it would not feel authentic. I have said something about it in the past, and they were like I'm sorry, thank you. But it didn't mean much at that point. Is this one of those annoying traits I just learn to accept? Thank you, Brittany David's reply Well, you could just use a gentle I Feel statement, which might be paradoxically stronger, but combined with Stroking. Like this, "Jennie, you know I think the world of you, and greatly enjoy our times together, but when I pay for lunch, or drive a distance to hang out with you, you rarely ever say "thank you," and then I feel hurt and unappreciated." Something like that combines Stroking with I Feel and might be effective. But I always rate myself on what I do, or say, and not so much on how the other person reacts. You could, perhaps, also ask if they are upset with you about something that they've had trouble expressing to you. Best, david 2. Jaydipe asks: How can I get over my anxiety around attractive women? Hi David Many thanks for the podcast I'm struggling with social anxiety and talking to attractive women and I've watched all the podcasts relating to it. I think deep down I have a shame around finding women attractive, so I find it difficult to express interest in them. I find that I can talk to them easily during activities like climbing or co workers, but even on dates with women I can't seem to take things forwards playfully like you'd expect on a date. I'm too serious and I think that turns people off. I feel like I'm under the spotlight and I have to impress them otherwise they won't like me. I know this isn't true and I've been trying to get myself to do exposure therapy by asking girls for their numbers and being rejected so it helps with that. Also, I struggle with societal expectations, I hear women say that they don't want to be approached or talked to or anything so I just end up avoiding them because I don't want to annoy them, but it holds me back from getting the sex and relationships I want Any help much appreciated Thanks, Jaydipe David's Reply I have included your excellent question on an upcoming Ask David. In the meantime, have you read my book on dating, Intimate Connections? Best, david PS Should I use your first name, or a fake first name? 3. Ali asks: Can religious beliefs cause or intensify feelings of anxiety? Dear Dr. Burns, After reading your books, I've started to recognize that many of my anxious beliefs seem to have a religious background. For example, in the Bible, there's a verse from John 5:14: “Later Jesus found him at the temple and said to him, ‘See, you are well again. Stop sinning or something worse may happen to you.'” Here's where I struggle: I want to live my life freely, which includes things like being with different girls before marriage (something I already do). But according to religion, this is considered adultery and a sin. Another verse that weighs heavily on me is from Matthew 5:27-29: “You have heard that it was said, ‘You shall not commit adultery.' But I tell you that anyone who looks at a woman lustfully has already committed adultery with her in his heart. If your right eye causes you to stumble, gouge it out and throw it away. It is better for you to lose one part of your body than for your whole body to be thrown into hell.” I often find myself looking at beautiful women on the street, which Christianity teaches is sinful, and this sometimes leads to feelings of guilt. I wonder: do I need to leave religion altogether to break free from these negative, self-critical thoughts? I also have other related thoughts that seem to link my faith with the good things happening in my life. For instance: My life is going well right now. My parents are alive, my brother is getting married, I'm healthy, and I've been fortunate in many ways. I've had incredible experiences, like participating in two Erasmus+ exchange programs in Poland and Lithuania during university, volunteering in Latvia for a year, and even having my New Zealand visa approved in a highly competitive process (only 100 spots for 85 million people, and the application closed in 5 minutes!). I often think that these blessings are because I believe in Jesus, follow the Bible, and try to live as a good person who avoids sin and doesn't deceive others. But then these anxious thoughts arise: I should always be thankful or pray, or else my life will fall apart. If I leave religion, something bad might happen—my parents could fall ill or pass away, and it would all feel like my fault for turning away from Jesus. Without faith, I'd lose my good fortune(luck), my appearance, and my opportunities. Wherever I apply to would be rejected, then I would understand that it was Jesus in the first place doing all of these things in my life, not me or vice versa! I'd find a terrible job, terrible working environment, terrible mutual relationships. Then everything would be my fault and I'd tell myself I should have believed in him in the first place but now I deserve everything that happens to me! These thoughts are overwhelming, and I'd love to hear your perspective on how to approach and challenge them. Thank you so much for your time and the invaluable insights you share in your work. Warm regards, Ali David's reply Hi Ali, Sorry you are struggling with so many restrictions, judgments, and inhibitions! I can imagine it triggers anxiety, guilt, inadequacy, resentment, discouragement, and more. You can let me know! If you want, I can include this as an Ask David question on a podcast, with your first name, or a fake first name. Let me know if this works for you. Also, what religion are you? I know that many religions around the world can be very fundamentalistic and super strict in their teachings. My own religious upbringing had a touch of rigidity, too. Best, david Ali's response to David Hello again, Actually, my family comes from the Christian (Orthodox-Armenian) minority in Turkey, where I was born and raised. So, I am an Orthodox Christian. You're absolutely right that I struggle with many restrictions and judgments. I'd love for you to include this as an "Ask David" question on a podcast since I haven't seen any episode (and I've listened to most of your recent podcasts, including number 408: Do You Believe in God? Does God Exist?) that addresses this topic. By the way, I already use an alias, so "Ali" is a fake name, but you're welcome to use it in your podcast! Here's a quick DML (Daily Mood Log) to clarify what I'm dealing with: The Upsetting Event: Doing my daily half-hour Bible reading before bed and coming across certain verses. Emotions: Sad: 60% Anxious/Worried: 70% Inadequate: 60% Guilty/Bad: 90% Abandoned: 70% Pessimistic/Discouraged: 80% Stuck: 75% Angry/Resentful: 75% Tricked/Duped: 80% Although I don't consider myself a devout Christian, over the past few years, I've started reading the Bible—the Old and New Testaments. Initially, I read them in my native language, but now I read in English to fully understand the content. Growing up in the church, I believed everything the priest taught. However, encountering some events and stories that seem illogical to me has made me question my beliefs. I often feel tricked and wonder if I've truly believed in all this. At the same time, I feel anxious and worried, as if questioning or criticizing my religion is a betrayal of God. Please let me know if you need any additional information. Ali David's reply Thanks, Ali, this is super. I was also raised in a somewhat strict Christian (Lutheran) home, and as a child had plans to become a minister, like my dad. In college, I learned critical thinking, and began to question some of what I was taught when I was growing up. For example, there seemed to be a bit of a bias against Jews, and my dad said they had to convert to Christianity to be ”saved” and, I guess, avoid going to hell after they died. That didn't sound right at all, not loving, as Christ taught, who was himself a Jew, but hostile and judgmental. And I had good friends who were Jewish, so it felt offensive. Same with people who were gay. A strong bias that this was somehow “bad” and sinful, or something like that. Christianity, in the sense of the Catholic church, was really created by people a couple hundred years after Christ died, and they were reflecting their own human biases when they wrote the new testament and translated the old testaments. For better or worse, I am personally not afraid to disagree with much of what is in the Bible, and interpret it, not literally, but as a series of stories trying to communicate important spiritual truths, but these truths get quite distorted when people began focusing on literal truths, rather than “seeing” the message. Literal translations of religion risk missing the spiritual meaning and truth. This is especially true of the orthodox movement within any religion. This tendency toward being literal, rigid, and judgmental may be a partially inherited, genetic trait. Regardless, to me, it is offensive and ugly, and definitely not religious, but quite the opposite. In the early days, lots of religious cults emerged, and they all had their own special leaders. If your leader couldn't walk on water, that guru was considered inferior. So, it was fashionable to say that your spiritual guru could “walk on water.” What does that really mean? To me, it means that this person is pretty special, and much kinder and more loving than most others, and can perhaps convey some spiritual truths to us. But actual walking on water is a magic trick best left to television and stage magicians. This is my thinking only, and I do not wish to impose my thinking and beliefs on you or on anybody! I had tremendous respect and admiration for a Catholic nun, Sister Shela Flynn, who worked at my clinic in Philadelphia because she wanted to learn how to do CBT. She was humble and wonderful, and once shared with me that she also thought the stories in the bible were primarily metaphors, just stories trying to convey this or that idea about love, humility, and so forth. Not literally true stories you “had to” believe to be a “good Christian.” An, in addition, using my philosophy and CBT training, there is really no such “thing” as a “good Christian.” Positive and negative labels can be useful but can also be hurtful and destructive. Will stop babbling, and feel free to reject or ignore some or everything I am saying! But on an emotional level, I feel hurt, and angry about the literal “rules-based” versions of religion. Because I see, all over the world, atrocities being committed to a massive degree in the name of this or that “religion.” I am most comfortable with Buddhism, but even then, many people take it literally, make up rules, and so forth, just like other religions or spiritual “paths.” For some reason, people love to make up rules and then try to force others to conform to their beliefs and rules. This is due, in large part, to arrogance, and the desire to feel “special” and “superior” to others. These are not, to my way of thinking, spiritual qualities, but quite the opposite. Finally, I do not mention religion in my therapy, which is 100% secular, and based on research and on scientific research on how people actually change. But at the moment of recovery, which often happens in a flash, rather suddenly, the patient often “sees” something of a spiritual nature which they had not seen or grasped before. I have never seen anyone lose their religious beliefs because of effective therapy, but quite the opposite. In fact, what we might call “recovery from depression” (or some other problem) sometimes looks an awful lot like what the religious mystics from all religions have called “enlightenment.” So, that's the sermon my dad would have perhaps wanted me to preach from a pulpit! I guess this is my pulpit, and you are in my congregation! And this Sunday morning here in Los Altos, so that's the end of today's sermon! Best, david Contact information You can sign up for the David and Jill workshop on healthier habits here: cbt-workshop.com
From Lost In Eros – Book 1A Formal EventIn 10 Parts By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.When they were all dry enough, the towels were tossed into the appropriate bins, and Keiko and Natalia led the way into the hallway and just a short distance to the left, where they opened the door to a sedate little sitting room. On either side of this antechamber were doors. The Player, Peter, Don and Igor headed off through the door on the left, while Ilsa, Natalia and Keiko led Toshia through the one on the right.As she stepped into this new room, Toshia drew up short. What she saw was an enormous room with row upon row of racks of women's clothing. Natalia and Keiko disappeared almost at once, while Ilsa took Toshia by the hand and led her down the third aisle. Without any hesitation, Ilsa found the particular rack of clothes she wanted, considered her options for a moment, then took something off the rack, and handed it to Toshia.“Try this one,” Ilsa said simply.Toshia held the hanger up and considered the offering skeptically. Shrugging to herself, she looked around for any sign of a dressing room, and then remembered she was already stark naked. She laughed a little and began to put on the garment Ilsa had given her. Toshia thought at first that something must be missing, but then started to doubt that. The standards of dress here were certainly different.Meanwhile, Ilsa had moved down the aisle a little, found what she was looking for and handed it to Toshia. She paused long enough to deal with the zipper Toshia couldn't reach, and then headed off in another direction, while Toshia struggled into the new items Ilsa had brought.By the time, Toshia thought that she had the things she'd been given on properly, Keiko appeared and handed her a couple of items including a G-string. When Keiko disappeared again, which happened very quickly, Toshia went ahead and sniffed the undergarment, and was relieved that it smelled freshly laundered. Before she could put the G-string or any of the other items Keiko had brought, Natalia turned up with a pair of shoes. When Toshia got to try them on, she was amazed to find that they fit perfectly.She thought she was finished, and looked around for a mirror, but before she could locate one, Ilsa returned wearing a sky blue gown that somehow held up her large tits, though it only came up far enough to cover her nipples, and not all of her large aureoles. Her arms, shoulders and neck were completely bare, and, when Ilsa turned around to show it off, her back was also bare down to the top of her behind. The fabric of the dress had a silvery sheen that played up the curves of her body.“It's very pretty!” Toshia said appreciatively.“Let me look at you,” Ilsa said, as she stalked quickly around Toshia, and then announced, “Perfect!”Natalia and Keiko turned up then, and added their own votes of approval. Natalia was wearing a deep green bodice, with a dark red skirt that (as Natalia demonstrated) tore away easily to reveal a garter belt and black stocking, with no G-string or anything else covering her privates. Keiko was staying true to form and wore a black, form-fitting geisha dress, with very long slits running up both sides, showing her legs to good advantage, as well as the black stockings and stiletto heels she was wearing.“Is there a mirror?” Toshia finally got to ask.“Oh, yes,” Ilsa said, “but first, let's get your hair done a bit.”“My hair?” Toshia asked with some concern.“Don't worry, my dear,” Natalia said, “nothing drastic.”“Or time consuming,” Keiko put in.“Right,” Ilsa agreed. Then they bustled Toshia off to a room far to one side of the big room, where a pair of incredibly efficient and strangely impersonal male hairdressers quickly brushed Toshia's hair and added mousse, styling it without cutting it, in a matter of minutes. In the same time, another pair returned Natalia's long hair to a stylishly coifed pile on top of her head.“Thanks boys!” Ilsa said as she yanked Toshia out of her chair and back into the big room, where she and Keiko had found and wheeled over a large full length mirror. There Toshia saw herself with her hair seemingly windblown but very fetching. Around her neck she wore a simple black choker, and on her arms a pair of black gloves that came up to the middle of her upper arms. She had on a sexy pair of high heels with straps that laced up her calves. There was no way she was going to get those off in a hurry. The gown she wore began with a sort of bodice that seemed to be made of a kind of spandex. It fit her torso snugly and flatteringly, but enabled her to move and bend freely. However it came just up to under her tits and stopped. In fact the top edge of it was curved as if it was cut specifically for Toshia. The skirt, which was long enough to brush the floor, started at her hips, but only wrapped around incompletely, so that the very front was open to view. Anyone could easily see the fine fish-net stockings and satin black G-string she was wearing. Both the skirt and top were of deep violet. Toshia had feared she would look ridiculous, but now saw that she was quite striking, particularly with her tits standing out proudly in front of her. If the girls thought it was acceptable, she was willing to give it a shot.She smiled at her three new friends and said, “Thank you very much.”“Oh, wait!” Keiko said. She disappeared into the hairdressers' room and reappeared in a moment. With deft motions and utter assurance, she applied lipstick, a bit of eye-shadow, and some blush to Toshia's face. The lipstick was a burgundy, and the eye-shadow made Toshia look a bit exotic, while the rest was quite subtle but effective.“Okay, now we can go,” Keiko announced.Arm-in-arm the four women proceeded back to the entry foyer, where the four men were waiting. The Player was wearing his red jacket and hat, but had added a golden-yellow vest and a pair of white breeches that were missing the crotch, so that his cock and balls were freely exposed, as well as a pair of black boots that came to the top of his calves. Peter was wearing another kilt; a black one; and a white jacket that was buttoned all the way up and had a Nehru collar. Igor was still naked. Don was wearing an open, deep blue long coat, a red vest, and boots and breeches just like the Player's.When the women entered the room, the Player bowed low, Peter clapped, and Don just gaped at Toshia. Seeing that she was looking at him with an amused expression, he remembered his manners and said, “Wow! You look amazing!”Toshia gave him a small curtsy, and laughingly added, “I can see you mean that.”Don glanced down to see that his cock was rapidly coming back to life while he was ogling Toshia. “Well, I certainly do mean it,” he smiled, actually blushing a little.“Very well then, ladies and gentlemen,” the Player said as he put on his hat and took up his cane. “Off to the ball we go!”Don enjoys the strange ball & two new playmates.Don held out his arm and Toshia took it, both of them smiling at the surreal circumstances. They followed along with the Player and his entourage, who led them out into the hallway and then down a number of connected hallways. Certainly, the place was some kind of luxurious labyrinth. As they walked, Don asked Toshia, “This certainly has been an interesting little adventure so far, hasn't it?”She laughed, and said, “You're abusing the word ‘interesting', Don.”“Yeah, but I have no idea what other adjective to use. I keep trying to tell myself that this must be all some weird, really realistic and intense dream, but I'm not buying it.”“Me too,” she said. “This is all very real, even though it makes absolutely no sense.”Don smiled at her. “If it does turn out to be a dream it's been a very good one.”She smiled but didn't look at him. “Are you looking at my tits again?”“Would you rather I didn't?”Then she looked at him, still smiling, but serious, “We're never going to have the same kind of relationship, Don.”“Well,” he said thoughtfully, “do you mean we're not going to continue to be honest with each other, love each other, and treat each other well?”“Of course not.”“I didn't think so. Well, if you're talking about the kind of relationship where sex is completely out of the question, then I have to say I'm not too broken up about that.”“When we get back, though, it'll be different,” she said. Don thought there was a note of regret in her voice.“We'll see about that when we get there,” he shrugged, still smiling.“I'm still with Sarah, no matter what happens here,” she said firmly.“Right,” he nodded. “Did you get the impression I was trying to take you away from her?”“No, but things, ” she faltered. “But all of this; it feels complicated.”Don laughed a little, and said, “Sometimes complicated is good. It sure as hell is interesting.”She punched him in the shoulder, “Stop using that word!”As they walked on, Don thought that up until he had gotten here, to this strange place, he would have now been dying to ask her, “Does this mean you want to have sex?” Now, though, he could tell she wanted to have sex, but that wasn't all of it. His attitude had shifted somehow.Before he could pursue that line of thought any further, though, they came to the top of a huge spiral staircase they descended to a marble hall, with potted ferns and benches against the walls. Without stopping, the Player led them across the shiny floor to a pair of enormous doors that opened as they approached.Although by now Don would have thought he was beyond being surprised, he was shocked at how immense the ballroom was. It looked like something out of a particularly big-budget Hollywood musical. Huge chandeliers glittered way overhead, and broad stairways swept up the sides to a gallery overlooking the expansive floor where he guessed a hundred people mingled. Underneath the gallery (which was supported by marble columns) seemed to be a number of side chambers, open on the dance floor side but offering some small measure of privacy.“Wow!” Toshia said.“Exactly!” Don agreed.On either side of the entrance there were large tables covered with large bowls of brightly colored fruit. Suddenly, Don realized he was starving. Apparently, so was Toshia, because they both started immediately for the food. Don took a strawberry and bit into it, only to find that it was the sweetest strawberry he'd ever tasted. Next he devoured a banana, while seeing that Toshia had quickly peeled an orange and was making short work of it.“This is delicious!” she said.Don nodded, and took another strawberry. As he was chewing this, he saw a fountain with clear water pouring out of it and an array of glasses standing by. He hadn't had anything to drink since waking up, and hadn't even noticed that he was thirsty, which he certainly should be under the circumstances. He picked up another banana and moved over to the water. Filling a glass, he brought it to his lips and sipped it, suddenly concerned that this might be the moment when the drugging happened. The water felt cold, clean and surprisingly refreshing. He took a full swallow and felt thoroughly rehydrated and energized. He drained the glass, refilled it and brought it back to Toshia. He peeled his banana and watched her drain the glass, distracted a bit by the swallowing motion of her throat. He noticed she had dribbled some orange juice onto her tit, and without hesitation leaned in to lick it up.“Hey now!” Toshia laughed. “Such a forward fellow!”Don smiled up at her, and said, “That's me.”He started to eat the banana and realized he was almost full already, and felt like he wouldn't be thirsty again any time soon.“Are you full already too?” Toshia asked.“Yeah, I think so,” he nodded. “That's weird.”“At least you didn't say ‘interesting',” she said with a raised eyebrow.“Add this to the magic candles on the list of mysterious goings on,” Don mused. Then he looked around again and noticed that the Player and his entourage had gone ahead and disappeared into the crowd of people on the dance floor. He took a better look at the hall, and said, “Look, windows.”“Windows?” Toshia looked, following the line of Don's sight up above the chandeliers. “They do look like windows, but it seems to be dark outside.”“Those are the first windows we've seen since waking up,” Don observed. “Of course, we still have no idea how long we've been here.”Toshia took the banana peel from Don's hand and tossed it, along with her orange peel, into a handy bin. Then she took his arm again and said, “Shall we have a look around?”“Let's,” he nodded. Together they moved clockwise around the perimeter of the dance floor until they came to the foot of the stairway on the left side of the hall. Taking their time while looking around, they started up the stairs. Passing them coming down to join the crowd on the main floor were people in quite a varied assortment of clothes, mostly of bright colors. Almost everyone was displaying a quantity of flesh unusual for a Hollywood musical. Most of the men had, like Don and the Player, come to the ball with their sex organs on display. Many of the women were, like Toshia, displaying their tits. At least one woman was wearing only a shiny black corset and a pair of boots that came up to her mid-thigh. At the top of the stairs they found the gallery was a broad, carpeted platform with a balcony railing on the right, and a bench-lined wall on the left. Though here and there they saw a couple engaged in mild fondling and necking, there was surprisingly little actual sex going on. As they moved along, Don noticed that everyone was checking them out. Both men and women were looking Toshia over as a potential playmate, and the women, and some of the men, were doing the same with Don. There was nothing shy about the way people were looking at each other, and Don found himself doing the same. On the other hand, he was not finding the mere fact that he could see a woman's tits or cunt as titillating by itself as he would have before today. What he did find titillating was that most of the women, and a few of the men, were looking back at him with apparent interest in getting their hands on him sexually.“Hey,” Toshia hissed. “Look over there.”Don followed her gaze to a point about halfway around the gallery from their current position. There was someone wearing a black robe. Not a black robe open in the front so you could have access to his or her sex, or even open part way so you could get a good look at their cleavage, but a full black robe, obscuring all of the wearer's body. To make things even more conspicuous, the person had a big hood drawn up over his or her head, completely hiding their face in shadow.“You're right,” Don said under his breath. “Let's get closer.” Trying not to draw attention to themselves, they began to move with a purpose through the idle people. Don thought they probably weren't doing a very good job of being inconspicuous, though, and, sure enough, when they reached the place where the figure in black had been he or she was nowhere to be seen.“One of our captors?” Don asked.“I don't know, but it certainly seemed suspicious,” replied Toshia as she looked around.Don smiled at her and said, “Well, we have something specific to look for now.”“Indeed,” she nodded.Right then music began to play, though there were no musicians, and they couldn't see any speakers. It was light classical music, possibly a piece by Mozart, though Don wasn't sure. People on the dance floor seemed to be arranging themselves as if they knew their places. Toshia and Don watched from the balcony. Then, when the first short piece was finished, another began. This was something from the Baroque period, Don could tell, though he couldn't identify the composer. The people below them began to dance in a formal, stylized way, much as Don imagined they must have danced in the court of Louis the XIII or XIV, except that here there was probably a bit more genitalia showing. The dance was uncomplicated and fairly slow moving, so that those wearing high heels and complicated dresses were in little danger of troublesome accidents.After watching for a while, Don asked, “Shall we give it a try?”Toshia smiled at him and said, “I thought you'd never ask.”Don's innuendo-prone mind thought she just might have misunderstood him, but she grabbed his hand and started off toward the nearest set of stairs, which was now the one opposite the one they had come up. They paused at the outskirt of the dancing throng, and looked for an appropriate opening. Peter and Natalia circled; or was it promenaded?; by, saw Don and Toshia and beckoned them to slip in ahead of them.Holding Toshia's right hand in his left up at shoulder level as the others were doing, Don led them into the dance. The measured, rhythmic steps weren't difficult to pick up and follow. They were on the outside circle of dancers moving clockwise, men on the inside. Passing on Don's right was another circle moving counterclockwise in the same arrangement, so a steady stream of provocatively dressed women paraded past him. On some cue that completely eluded Don, the people holding hands let go and switched partners. This last was done by the male half of each ring turning around to take the hand of the woman now on his left, and then moving in the direction that woman had been moving. The men from the innermost ring, being without partners, scrambled to make their way, without disrupting the dance, to the outermost ring of unattached women, who had continued to move clockwise. This process seemed to provide a lot of playful amusement all around.Don now found himself holding the hand of an exquisite woman with dark chocolate skin, almond-shaped, golden-brown eyes, a slender frame, short black hair in tight curls, and inviting, full lips that smiled warmly at Don's attention. She was wearing a deep red gown, with a neckline that plunged down to what Don guessed was her pubic bone, and at that it was one of the more modest dresses on display at the ball.Don passed Toshia once, noting that a fair-haired young man had managed to partner up with her, before there was another switch. This time, the women turned around, took another partner and went in the opposite direction. Don was now on the inner-side of the second circle, holding the left hand of a woman with wavy blonde hair falling down her back, a long nose that Don found particularly attractive, thin lips that smiled at him mischievously and laughing eyes of blue. She was wearing a sparkling gown of gold and green, cut much like Toshia's in the skirt, but providing more support for her tits, which were displayed prominently, with nipples showing.Toshia must be partnered with someone on this circle, he reasoned, and sure enough he did not see her again until after the next switch. Now Don was moving clockwise again, holding the hand of a brunette with hair that hung straight down her back to below her behind, and who was wearing a sheer, see-through dress that hung from around her neck down her front, only covering the backside at the bottom of her back, and then only reaching down to her mid-thigh. Toshia, on the other hand was moving along with a dark-haired man with a goatee, who might be the man they had seen masturbating earlier, and who was wearing a costume much like Don's except that it was all black.This pattern of switching partners and directions gradually worked Don and Toshia in toward the center circle. As they went, Don found himself wondering what happened to the people who couldn't find a partner on the next inner circle, which must have fewer people on it because it was smaller. Then he saw it happen just a few couples ahead of him, and the man had to work his way back out to the outer circle. He seemed disappointed. When Don asked about this, his partner, a petite blonde with very short hair in a gown that looked very like a pink teddy to Don, said, “Once you've started on the outside and made it all the way to the center, you get to play with your partner when you get one on the outside circle again. If you don't find a partner with each turn, you have to go back to the outside and start over.”Don laughed, knowing that Toshia had no idea of this particular game. Looking around, he saw that indeed there was now one ring fewer than there had been. “What happens if you don't start on the outside circle?”
Mike Steve and Brian from RI Discuss Ipswich Town as well as player performances the importance of health as well as Man City. Mike's Drinkin' Garage Beer by the Kelce Brothers
This talk was given by Gil Fronsdal on 2025.02.13 at the Insight Meditation Center in Redwood City, CA. ******* For more talks like this, visit AudioDharma.org ******* If you have enjoyed this talk, please consider supporting AudioDharma with a donation at https://www.audiodharma.org/donate/. ******* This talk is licensed by a Creative Commons Attribution-Noncommercial-No Derivative Works 4.0 License
This talk was given by Gil Fronsdal on 2025.02.13 at the Insight Meditation Center in Redwood City, CA. ******* For more talks like this, visit AudioDharma.org ******* If you have enjoyed this talk, please consider supporting AudioDharma with a donation at https://www.audiodharma.org/donate/. ******* This talk is licensed by a Creative Commons Attribution-Noncommercial-No Derivative Works 4.0 License
Multiple organs are played at the All Saints Sunday Eucharist.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's been a while, but now we return to our good friends at Saint Michael's CE church;"Dear Brothers & Sisters," Reverend Simon Morris stood in the pulpit and began his sermon."Well first of all, special thanks to Gordon for that fine voluntary and hymn, and to My wife's cousin, Miya, for playing the Gloria. We have an organist and an organist-in-training! As I'm sure you're aware, my wife Jenna, has kindly agreed to stand in for Raymond Wilson, the organist at Oakwood Road Methodist Church, who is recovering from surgery.Also as you may have noticed, we are joined by Reverend Horatius Fletcher, an old friend who mentored me back when I was studying for my degree in theology many, many years ago!"The man in question was sat behind the vicar, at the side of the organ and clad in full robes. He looked a lot older than he probably was. He smiled and nodded. "You were a good student; well, most of the time!"A chorus of sniggers erupted from the assembled congregation."Did he step out of a Dickens novel?" someone whispered. "He's got the perfect name for one.""From the look of him, he was an old 'un when Queen Victoria were a mere slip of a girl!" came the witty reply.The fella in the pew behind them added; "Aye, he listened to one too many sermons. That's what we'll look like by the end of this service.""And now we turn to events in the Christian calendar.” Reverend Morris continued. “We've entered November, & the month of remembrance: All Saints, All Souls, and, of course, Remembrance Sunday. It is always necessary to remember important events which have gone before, because, as has been said, those who don't remember history are doomed to repeat it. This year we studied on Sundays, and in our Bible reflection group, the Book of Exodus;“There was much coughing and shuffling of feet as the congregation braced themselves for another of the vicar's famously long and tedious sermons.Over at the organ loft, Miya was thinking some less-than-holy ways of spicing up this dull part of the service."I was so nervous playing the Gloria," she whispered to Gordon, who was sat next to her on the organ stool. "My first time playing in front of the congregation."In the four months she'd been practicing, Miya had learnt a lot, but there was still a heck of a long way to go."You were fantastic," Gordon replied, reassuring his much-younger girlfriend. "I knew you could do it.""The next hymn;” Miya paused. “I'm not sure if;“"Want me to play it?" Gordon offered her a break."If you don't mind.""No worries." Gordon adjusted his music sheets. The next hymn was The King of Love My Shepherd Is, set to the tune of St Columba."Think I need to relax my fingers a little," Miya continued. "All that pressing down; I need something to squeeze. My palms have gone sweaty and hot." Her right hand slipped over to his thigh and squeezed it."Now lass," Gordon muttered. "Why do I get the feeling you're itching to play a different organ?"She gave him that grin; the one that meant serious naughtiness. How he loved that grin.Meanwhile, the vicar's sermon continued. "As St Paul wrote in Ephesians 2: 'Jesus is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross.' The Cross of Christ makes peace possible. The Cross of Christ can make brothers out of enemies."With one hand, Gordon pushed her closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. Miya could feel his hands trailing the skin of her arse, exploring under her skirt.Her gasp was soft, but keen. Gordon's lip twitched in amusement.She lead his fingers further into the wetness underneath her knickers."Oh, Gordy-pie, I want you in me;“ Miya moaned in delinquent need.With an arched brow, the organist huskily whispered, "Oh yes? Which part of me do you reckon?" Miya giggled.He slid one broad finger into her velvety wetness and twisted in her, prodding her delicate fondness. Clearly the soft groan she emitted was not a sign of complaint."Hmm; so wet already." His voice was deep and playful. He proceeded to glide one more finger into her and goaded her clit with his thumb. His fingering orchestrated gratifying sounds from her.Miya released a ragged breath. "Oh, Gordy;“Reverend Morris raised his hands. "Another lesson we've learnt from the Book of Exodus is that God cares for all who are oppressed. I'm reminded of something I read online the other day, concerning the terrible conflict that is currently occurring in the Holy Land. Brothers and sisters, we are not to be so heavenly-minded that we are no earthly use; nor are we to be so focused on the world that we forget in whose image we have been made;“Norman the churchwarden stifled a yawn and leant against a pillar. He preferred to stand rather than sit, given that his buttocks were frequently tender due to repeated whippings from Mrs. Wilcox. He checked his watch and couldn't help but sigh to himself as the vicar droned on and made his weekly request for everyone to "pray for peace." It seemed rather futile, given the depressing news headlines he'd watched this morning. Still, one had to keep the faith.A tap on his arm brought him to his senses."Thought you'd like to know, Norm dearie, that I've ordered some certain little items off the interweb. You and I are going to have a day at the races.""Can't wait Gladys! Tuesday's out though - remember you agreed to hold the Parochial church council meeting at your place.""Haven't forgotten that," the old lady replied, and winked at him. He bit his lip, wondering what she had planned. A day at the races? That was sure to involve that trusty riding crop again. What on earth had she been buying online?"You know Gordon; when I see you wearing that black gown, it always does it for me." Miya's voice trembled as he created persistent strokes that intensified her squelching sounds. "I; ah; it makes you look like Severus Snape. You know, from Harry Potter?"Gordon wasn't familiar with much of the franchise. "Never got into that. Harry and the Chamber Pot of Afghanistan or something; think that film was repeated on TV recently. You'll have to; enlighten me. Glad you like the robe; it's less restrictive than a surplice, given what you have in mind!"He shifted on the stool and brushed the open-fronted gown off his thighs to give her a clear view of his crotch bulge. His fingers kept diligently working in her, keeping a nice stable rhythm.Miya's eyes widened as she unzipped his black trousers and freed his cock from his y-front underpants. "Gordy, why does it seem bigger than ever in church?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft, barely closing her fist on his girth. His tip glistened with precum."Made to compliment your holy mouth," Gordon remarked saucily. This earned him a squeeze on his shaft and a teasing lick on the head."Ah," he sucked the air between this gritting teeth as Miya tended him with both hands. Stroking. Circling her thumb on his tip. She seductively licked her lips and smiled. Gordon glanced warily at Reverend Morris, who was still in full flow with his sermon. It was fortunate that no-one sat in the pews could see the organist when he was sat at the organ, save for the very top of his head. But from his elevated position in the pulpit, if the vicar were to turn to his right, he'd get a grandstand view."Relax, he's only half-way through the sermon," Miya said. When I was staying at the vicarage, I used to hear him reciting them. They seemed to go on for hours. So boring; even Jenna confessed she dreaded him reading them out to her. Anyways, let's see if you're right about my holy mouth.""Fu; uhm; pardon me," moaned Gordon, halting an expletive due to being in church.He put his hand on Miya's face, gently nudging her along. She took him in carefully, his raging member not fitting entirely in her; . and that's what made it more exciting. She relaxed her throat and managed to take more than half of him. Even though she'd done this many times ever since their relationship began back in June, the rush of excitement every time her mouth touched his cock hadn't dimmed at all. He'd had sex in the church countless times in the past, mostly with the vicar's wife, but never during a service. This was his first time being pleasured during the Sunday Eucharist. That fact served to excite him even more. It was so; wrong, so naughty; so; sinful."Deary, you're so beautiful; especially with me in your mouth," Gordon chuckled. His hips buckled slowly to push his meat deeper into her. Miya winced a little, her gag reflex massaging his girth. "Mmm;“Reverend Fletcher wanted nothing more than to stand up and stretch. His back was aching. The old wooden chair he was sat in was torture, and provided no support."Oh Simon, you never did learn the value of truncating your sermons," he sighed to himself. "When will this bloody lesson endeth?" Being sat further back, behind the pulpit, he had a good view of the choir, who were mostly looking miserable, particularly the younger members, two of whom were furtively glancing at smartphones.He turned to his right and did a double take at what he saw at the organ."To join God's family; in whose image we are made; is not just to take His name, but to start acting as He acts! We are, as Jesus said, to: 'give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.' Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon, and never had the congregation been more grateful."Miya;“ Gordon stammered, watching his girlfriend's head in his lap, working diligently. "The sermon's over; I'll have to start playing the hymn."Miya moved her hands to unbutton her blouse and revealed her nice perky breasts with pale pink nipples. She plopped his member out of her mouth and rubbed her breasts between them. "Do it then," she smiled."Oh God; I'm not sure I can," Gordon moaned."Please stand for our hymn, The King of Love Our Shepherd Is," Reverend Morris said."Do you like that?" Miya whispered as she licked slowly down Gordon's cock again."Humph; yeah, just like that; right, uh, must play;“ he fumbled with the music sheets. The slight pause before he started was missed by the congregation, as was the wrong note during the first line of the hymn.Gordon licked his lips and tried his best to concentrate on playing. It was difficult for him to press down on the organ's pedalboard due to Miya's head being in his lap and her hands on his thighs. Not to mention, his fingers were wet with her cunt juices.Reverend Fletcher had an even better view now that he was standing up. He watched, mesmerized, as Miya's head bobbed up and down, sucking Gordon's cock almost in time with the music. Glancing at the organist, who by now was red-faced and sweating, he chuckled at the enormous amount of effort he was putting in, in order to remain composed."By jove, two organs being played at once!" He remarked, feeling his ancient cock throb and stiffen back to life. A bigger comeback than Lazarus was occurring under his robes. Reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a smartphone. "One must record such an event; eh, for the good of the church of course." Using the loose sleeves of his robes for cover, he began filming;Reverend Morris came down the steps of the pulpit and failed to noticed the spectacle that had transfixed his mentor. Completely oblivious, he headed over to the altar, to prepare for communion.By the hymn's fifth verse, Gordon's focus was crumbling, as Miya dragged him helplessly towards orgasm.Thou spreadist a table in my sight;thy unction grace bestoweth;and oh, what transport of delightfrom thy pure chalice floweth!"Damn, soon my cum will floweth," Gordon muttered through gritted teeth. These lyrics weren't helping one bit. He was panting and groaning, and luckily the sounds from the mighty pipe organ were masking his expressions of delight.Miya teased the head of his cock and stroked his balls.That touch of hers pushed him over the edge.A kiss on the underside of his shaft was too much.Oh, bloody hell. He was cumming.The final verse of the hymn was marred by several wrong notes played by trembling fingers, as Gordon came. "Ah," he groaned.Thick sprays of warm cum filled Miya's mouth and throat. Fuck, she loved it so much. She felt him twitch in her, and she swallowed every salty, tangy drop.Gordon almost fell backwards off the organ stool, but managed to steady himself in time.Miya kissed the tip of his cock and crawled next to him, trilling softly at the nook of his neck. He tightened his arm around her and stroked her cheek.He whispered. "That was bloody fantastic. I love you so much.""Love you too, my Gordy-pie. I'm so glad I got to play your organ at the Sunday service."Reverend Fletcher stopped filming."Must change these underpants when I get home.""Think Gordon's been on the whiskey," Norman muttered to Mrs. Wilcox, as they sat down. "Not his best performance. He usually plays so perfectly.""Are you sure it wasn't Miya playing?""No, it was definitely Gordon. I can see the top of his head. Can't see Miya sat next to him; maybe she's gone to the loo?""Either that or she was playing a different organ," the old lady smirked."Gladys! You dirty old girl!"Ponyplay and Advent calendars.Monday morning had arrived, but Reverend Fletcher was in no hurry to get up. He lay back on his bed and sighed. His hand fell to his crotch, rubbing his hardening cock. The soft material of his pajamas felt good on his shaft, making him harder, soft groans escaping. He was widowed and lived alone.Closing his eyes, Reverend Fletcher removed his clothing. His hand drifted up and down his cock as his mind imagined beautiful women pleasuring him; one woman in particular. The pretty little thing he'd filmed blowing the organist at St Michael's a few weeks back. Who was she? He simply had to find out. And was Simon Morris aware of what was occurring at his Sunday service? Now that his three week placement as a speaker at a Christian organization in Cardiff was over, he could focus on less holy matters. He was glad to be back home at last."I simply must visit Simon's church again, even though it's a long drive."Meanwhile;Gordon let out a groan as the clock radio switched on and the bedroom was filled with the dulcet tones of Jonah Louie's "Stop the Cavalry.""Mum; bloody Christmas songs! It's only 4th December; uh!" He reached out and switched off the radio. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. Next to him, Miya began to stir. Her arm was draped across his bare chest."Is it time to get up already?" She groaned."Afraid so, me chucky egg," he whispered, planting a kiss on her head. He sighed. He was warm and in a nice, comfy position, although his bladder quickly reminded him that he needed to relieve himself."Looks like it's going to be a cold one today." He slid out of bed, scratched his belly and walked over to the window. Opening the curtains, he shuddered as he noticed the front lawn completely white over with frost. Putting his hands on the radiator, he relaxed as he felt warmth. The central heating had behaved itself and come on normally for once."Did it snow?" Miya asked, rubbing her eyes."Nah. Just very frosty out there. The kind of weather that freezes your bollocks off. Hope the car starts okay. Nice and sunny though. Nice day for a walk over the hills if you're wrapped up. Shame we have to go to work eh?"Gordon's main job consisted of repairing organs, as well as playing one every Sunday. His occupation was a specialized one, and he'd been doing it for nearly thirty years now. During the week, he often drove long distances. He had Wednesday mornings off, in order to play at the short midweek service at St Michael's."Where are you off to today then, Gordy?""Got an organ that's being restored in Lancaster. Nice little two manual one. Lovely sound.""Oh well that's not too far.""I can give you a lift to work. Don't want you hanging around that minging bus stop in this weather. How are you settling in at your workplace?""Thanks! And yeah, it's pretty good. They're a nice bunch. It's interesting hearing where people want to go on their travels."Miya had quit her cleaning job at the vicarage and landed a full-time but temporary job at a local travel agent. It was decent pay and would serve her purpose, whilst she continued her driving lessons."Not long now. I'm sure I'll have that driving license in time for Christmas! Got another lesson tomorrow. I just hope;“Gordon sat on the bed and slipped his arm round her. "You'll pass with flying colors. You've got heart and initiative. I really do admire that; as well as; your other talents!" He winked at her and she knew at once what he was referring to."Mmm. I wish we could have a lie-in," she whispered, teasingly slipping her hand down his y-fronts. Oh well.""Plenty of time for that tonight, you naughty thing! Right," he stood up. "I desperately need to point my organ pipe at the porcelain. My bladder waits for no-one!"She chuckled as he hurried off to the bathroom, then sighed."I wish Mum would accept him," she said. Gordon was the loveliest, nicest man she'd ever met. He was funny, sexy and clever, and made her feel cherished and safe. And she was loving learning to play the pipe organ."Just because he's so much older than me, she thinks he's a bad person. Jenna's cool. Dad is cool with him now. But Mum doesn't even give him a chance. We have so much in common, despite the huge age gap."Miya stood up and began to get dressed. Would her mum ever come round?Cloistered CumReverend Fletcher's small bedroom was filled with the soft slapping of his hand pumping his cock, the low grunts of a man edging closer, and the smell of male arousal. His moans grew as the pressure in his balls and cock did. With a deep grunt from him, thick cum shot from his cock.As the reverend's hips bucked slightly from the orgasm, spurt after spurt of cum continued to shoot forth."Ah. Praise be to God. And that lass from St Michael's;“Special Delivery"About time!" Mrs. Wilcox exclaimed, as she spotted a delivery van pulling up outside. "Those articles I ordered online for us. I was beginning to think they'd be lost in the post forever. It's been three weeks! The website said they were dispatched, and I've sent so many emails. I should've got Dwaine to chivvy them up a bit;“"You mean threaten them, more like. I know that grandson of yours. Bit of a wide boy." Norman cautiously sipped a cup of tea."He's a good lad, really. A bit of GBH, buying on the dark web, hacking and benefit fraud in the past. But he's moved on. Runs his own gym. And he's so good with computers.""Aye. Good with his fists. Anyways, you can't trust these online sellers," he muttered. He was both nervous and excited at what awaited him in the package.There was a knock on the door."I'll go," Mrs. Wilcox, said, standing up with surprising speed. "Finish your cuppa. You'll need it;“A few moments later, she returned to the living room, carrying a large box."Can you manage, Gladys?" Norman asked."Oh quite easily, Norm. "It's lighter than I imagined. Let's get it open with all haste!"She giggled like a naughty schoolgirl. Norman fetched a craft knife and began cutting the brown parcel tape off the box."Now the fun begins," Mrs. Wilcox smiled, flinging aside a layer of bubble wrap. "Here we have a;“ She pulled out a My Little Pony advent calendar."Oh that's cute," Norman replied. "A job lot of advent calendars! A bit girly for my tastes, but I bet the Sunday school kids will adore them; even though we're already in December, so they're out of date. Funny, when you said we were going to have a day at the races, I thought you had something rude in mind!""What the devil; thirty My Little Pony advent calendars? I didn't order these!" the old lady gasped. "Oh no, there must've been some sort of mix up at the sorting office or something.""There's a folded up piece of paper down the side," Norman said, picking it up. "Hmm, it says that these calendars were purchased by the Mother's Union. Wait a sec; Old Rectory Road? Oh blimey, that's the address of our church!""Oh dearie me; then there could be some red faces in the church hall;“"Gladys; just what exactly did you buy online?""Well; a selection of lubricants, some bondage equipment, whips, horse penis-shaped dildos, masks, that sort of thing, ponyplay items; by sheer chance I came across this site called Happy Pony Fantasy.""Let me guess. There'll be an invoice in the box of stuff that's ended up at the church hall; with your name and address on it?""Address yes; um, but I used your name. I've been a very bad girl."Norman slapped his head. "Oh Gladys! I'd better rush over there right away and try and intercept that parcel!"To be continued in part 2. By Blacksheep. For Literotica
She's had the organist. Now she wants the Vicar.A Series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Mia weakly raised her hand and switched off the shower."That was amazing, Gordy-pie. Organists really are good with their hands!""Not so bad yourself," he panted. "Wow. I enjoyed that immensely! You're quite a lass, Mia.""I'd like to see you play the organ," she said, stepping out of the shower and reaching for a towel."I need to get my breath back first!" He laughed, as Mia began playfully drying him off. "God, you're an eager little beaver aren't you?""Hee hee. Yes, but what I meant was, I'd like to see you play the church organ. I've not been inside a church for years. Jenna said that St Michael's is cool.""It's a nice church." I wonder what else she's told her? Gordon thought. "Why not come along to the Sunday service? You can see me in action there, so to speak. After the service, you can have a go on the organ if you'd like. Do you play any musical instruments?""Guitar and violin, but I've not practiced for ages.""Ah, so strings are your thing? That's good. It'd be nice to have a violinist in the choir. One of the choristers plays the trumpet. Which keeps him from singing and I'm glad of it as his voice is bloody awful."Mia sniggered. "You're funny, Gordy-pie. I really like you. Are all organists as fun as you?""Nay lass. I'm one of a kind. He pulled her close and kissed her neck and lips. He was an incredible kisser, and she was curious to know more about him."Are you married?""Long divorced," came his reply. "I'm married to the pipe organ, as they say." He wondered if Jenna had mentioned anything about their various liaisons over the past year, and was about to say something, when the bathroom door suddenly opened."Jen! Ever thought of knocking before entering?" Mia gasped, covering herself with a towel."I can't leave you alone for five minutes can I?" She turned to Gordon, who grinned sheepishly at her."Um, hello!""Funny place to have organ lessons, Gordon," Jenna said, as she watched him squirm."Gordy-pie was just showing me how good an organist is with his hands, weren't you?" Mia said, kissing him. "And you know what, he's amazing!""Oh I'm well aware of how good he is," Jenna replied, folding her arms.Sensing disapproval, Gordon attempted to explain. "It just happened. I didn't know your cousin was here," he prattled. "I put the plant pots in the yard, went into the kitchen and she was just there, wearing nothing but a towel!""You don't need to explain yourself, Gordy-pie. We've not done anything wrong," Mia said. "We're both single. Why are you so uptight, Jenna? Is it because we're in the vicarage? Is that like, a sin or something?"Jenna was in no position to claim the moral high ground. "No, no of course not. I was, just a bit surprised, that's all. It's fine. Just, try to be a bit more discreet, Mia. What if Simon had walked in?""Oh I'm sure the good reverend would approve," Gordon smiled, winking at her.The perceptive Mia noticed his gesture and wondered what he was hinting at."Jenna took a deep breath. "Okay, well I'm going to have a coffee. I'll leave you to get dressed. Do you want a drink, Gordon?""A tea would be lovely. I'm parched. Thanks!""I'll have tea as well, please." Mia added.Jenna left the bathroom."She's acting weird," Mia said. "There's something she's not telling me."Oh boy, wait until you find out, Gordon thought. Your mind will be blown."Maybe she's a bit envious!" Gordon said as he picked up his clothes, and wondered where his underpants had gone."Can I keep these, Gordy-pie?" Mia giggled, holding up his white briefs."Think they're too big for you!""I don't want to wear them. I want to keep them under my pillow and sniff them at night.""In that case, they're all yours! But I want your knickers in return!""Fair's fair!" She tossed him her pale pink cotton undies to him."Thanks!""I loved our shower time," Mia said, kissing him again. "And I loved your big cock. You're a sexy man, Gordy-pie.""Gordy-pie hopes Mia-pie can play with his organ again very soon!" the organist replied as they got dressed and headed downstairs.Jenna brought them both a cup of tea as they sat down in the lounge."Gordon, you're not going to put up with her calling you that cringey nickname are you?" she said, handing him the cup."I like it. It's cute," he said, as Mia rested her head on his shoulder."It's childish. If someone had called you that a year ago, you'd have bitten their head off. You used to have a terrible temper.""Ah well that was before I saw the light," he said, sipping his tea. "When you, showed me the way." He smiled at Jenna as she sat opposite them. "For that, you know I am forever grateful," he added."Did you become a born again Christian like Jenna, Gordy-pie?" Mia asked."I've always been a Christian," Gordon replied. "I just sin a lot, that's all. As we all do, right?" He raised an eyebrow at the vicar's wife. "But we keep praying for forgiveness every week, and luckily for us, God is the forgiving sort, eh?"The front door opened and Reverend Morris came in."Good lord, I need a large brandy!" He gasped, tossing the car keys on the table."What I have seen, can't be unseen, and what I've heard, can't be unheard!""Whatever's the matter Simon?" Jenna said, standing up."You were right, Jen. Gladys Wilcox and the churchwarden. They're, at it!""Told you so," Jenna said. "Actual sex? I'm not being ageist but can Gladys manage that at her age?""No. Regular vanilla sex would've been easier to deal with. Actually, I think gerbilling would be easier to deal with. But seeing Norman, naked in her backyard, wearing a pinny and being struck on his arse with a riding crop,”Jenna cleared her throat, trying to silence him, given that they had company." She treats him like a slave and he enjoys it!" The vicar continued, unaware there was an audience. "And there's more. She knows about the storeroom threesome, and you won't believe this, she proudly told me, that sometime during Lent, she performed oral sex on Gordon.""Ahem. Simon, shush, we've got," Jenna cringed. "Wait, what? She gave Gordon oral?"Mia's jaw dropped."Sucked him off whilst he was sat at the church organ! She'd wanted him to be her slave, but he declined. So she set her sights on Norman instead. Well we both know Gordon prefers a younger woman, right?" He turned round, and noticed Gordon sat on the settee, and Mia sat next to him."Oh, good afternoon Gordon!""I brought those plant pots you wanted," the organist meekly uttered.Later,Jenna and Reverend Morris sat on the settee watching an episode of Father Brown, although neither were really paying attention to it."I can't get that image out of my head. Gladys giving Gordon a blowjob and whipping Norman's bare buttocks. I know we've, engaged in some naughtiness, but I never imagined one of the oldest members of the church was into that sort of thing!""Good for her," Jenna replied. "Kinkiness aside, it's nice for her to have Norman as a lodger. I mean, she lives alone and in this day and age, older people can feel vulnerable. I know Gladys misses her hubby a lot.""Oh Bert. Yes. He was dead long before I came to St Michaels. Bishop George told me more about him. He was the organist before Gordon took over. Apparently he was quite a character.""I'm sure he was. And the current organist seems to be going the same way.""Jen, you seem a bit unhappy about Gordon having intercourse with your cousin today. Is that because you're protective of her or because of, well, I know how close you are to him?"Jenna sighed. "Oh Simon. I'm ashamed of myself. I actually felt jealous when I saw the two of them together. How selfish is that? After everything you did for me last year when it was my birthday, and you gladly accepted my dalliances with the other male members of the church. Can you forgive me? I wish to say a prayer of forgiveness."The vicar took his wife's hands in his. "Of course I can, my love. And I understand how you feel. You see, with Mia here, I think you've got something you've never had to deal with before.""What's that?""A rival!"Mia was eavesdropping from the staircase. A mischievous grin formed on her face as she listened."Holy shit, Jenna's had more men than Elton John's had wigs. She had the nerve to have a go at me for seducing Tom. And she's slept with Gordon too? No wonder she looked so tense. Ha! And sweet, Reverend Simon is okay with that? That's not what it teaches in the Bible, surely?"She slipped back to her bedroom."Let us pray together," Reverend Morris said."Father, I return to You with my sins before me. Nowadays, I lack compassion for my brother and sisters, my eyes are clouded with wrongdoings my heart is against. Opposing Your Words, I sinned and done evil in Your eyes. I drained myself off Your kindness and followed my worldly desires. Father, guide me as You are right in Your verdict and justified in Your judgment. Do not leave me astray as I pray for a blissful life with You and a life free of evil. In Your Mercy, I pray.Amen."-(Luke 15:18, Psalm 51:3-4)"I feel better," Jenna said, opening her eyes. She ran a finger down her husband's cheek. "Simon, let's go to bed. Mia's asleep. The guest bedroom is right at the other end of the landing. She won't hear us. Tonight I need my Vicar's touch,”"What a good idea! All this talk of Gladys Wilcox getting her hands on men's dicks, I'd quite like some hands on mine!"A Girl With FantasiesMia lay back on the bed in the darkness, her mind buzzing with the events of the day. Reaching under the pillow, she pulled out the pair of Gordon's briefs."Enjoyed you, Gordy-pie! You were a total sweetie."She sighed, pressing the crotch of the underwear against her nose and inhaling deeply, whilst fingering herself with her other hand. Gordon's undies bore a pleasant, musky, manly scent, a faint mark which she assumed was pre-cum, and a couple of wiry grey pubic hairs. Perfect. Knowing that the organist's thick cock had been snugly contained within was enough to make her climax again. She wondered if he was wanking off and sniffing her knickers."Hope he likes mine too." She wanted to see the organist again, as sex with him had been amazing, but Mia had her sights set on a bigger prize - and this one wore a clerical collar.InsomniaGordon was in bed, but having difficulty sleeping. His mind was a complete whirl. He reflected how in the past year, he'd gone from being completely sex-starved, to having more sex than he'd ever had during a whole fifteen years of marriage, and during his late teens, when he'd been a horny youth, desperate to sleep with any woman. In the Eighties, those halcyon pre-Internet days, just stumbling across a discarded porn magazine in the bushes was more valuable than gold. He remembered his time at university, when he used to spy on the nurses undressing at a nearby hospital.He chuckled as he remembered losing his virginity to his piano teacher - whilst she was giving him a tour of Blackpool Tower ballroom. He credited her with starting his interest in wanting to play organs,"Look at me now," he said out loud. "I got seduced by a woman young enough to be my daughter. Who is now the vicar's wife. I fucked a Ukrainian woman in the church. I've been fucking the vicar's wife every week in the church. I took part in a threesome with her and the vicar. I and several other men gave her a facial in the church. I got my dick sucked by an eighty-six year old pensioner too. Now I'm fucking the eighteen-year old cousin of the vicar's wife, and exchanging underwear with her."He reached for the pair of pink knickers and gave them a good sniff, stroking his cock at the same time. The crotch had dried, but earlier it had been wet and sticky with Mia's pussy juices. A heavenly scent."The world is a bloody mess right now, but I'd say my life is pretty good," he smiled. "I hope Mia wants to see me again. She's a lovely, horny little thing. I hope she comes to church this Sunday."He wanked himself off happily, before slipping into a blissful slumber. For the first time in a year, he dreamt of a woman other than Jenna.Mia's DelightMia was edging closer to an orgasm as she continued to pleasure herself. Gordon's briefs pressed against her face were having the desired effect, but oh, God, she wished she had a large dildo as well. Her sopping pussy was aching to be filled again.Hearing muffled laughter on the landing, brought her back to her senses. The sound of a bedroom door closing. More laughter.She slid off the bed and wiped her hand on her t-shirt. Tiptoeing to the door, she opened it, and listened. The inky darkness of the landing was disturbed by a light under Jenna's bedroom door.With the stealth of a cat, Mia slunk down the landing. Standing in front of the door, the sounds from within were clearer. The creak of a bedframe. The headboard bumping against the wall. The low moans of the reverend, followed by the higher pitched gasps of Jenna.She bit her lip as she listened to their carnal sounds. Squinting, she peered through the keyhole. The tiny opening barely allowed an interested voyeur to see a thing, but just briefly, she glimpsed Reverend Morris' bare backside rising and falling. Lying between her cousin's legs which, likewise entirely bare, were extended straight upwards into the air."Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna, in, the, Highest Heavens!" Reverend Morris yelled, to which Jenna responded by screaming in ecstasy.Mia clamped her hand against her mouth to stifle a laugh. At the same time, her pussy tingled like crazy. That the good vicar quoted Biblical phrases during sex, turned her on in a way she never expected."I am coming soon! Hold on to what you have, so that no one will take your crown!"This quote from the Book of Revelation proved too much, and seconds later, Jenna climaxed, with a scream.Mia tried to remain silent as she too, came. With a wildly beating heart, she shuffled back to her bedroom."I want him. I want Reverend Morris to fuck me like that."Reverend Morris is seduced, but can he satisfy her?Lightning flashed, followed by a crash of thunder so powerful it rattled the kitchen windows. The storm began not with a sprinkle or drizzle but with a sudden downpour, as if clouds were hollow structures that could shatter like eggshells and spill their entire contents at once. So far, July was proving far less flaming than June."Blimey," Reverend Morris said, as the rain made him look up from his laptop. "Not a good start to Mia's first day in her new job, is it?""A bit of summer rain won't bother her," Jenna replied. "Her mind's probably fixated on Gordon.""Heh, give her some credit, Jen. She's shown initiative. I think she'll work hard and be a good cleaner for the church. She did an excellent job tidying up our kitchen.""That's true. She should be about finished in around twenty minutes. Ten hours a week isn't much. I wonder what her long-term plans are? I mean, she can't clean the church hall toilets for the rest of her life can she? And I must phone Aunt Kathleen, I keep putting it off. She'll go berserk when she finds out what's happened."Reverend Morris sipped his coffee. "Have faith in her, Jen. She's chosen this path for herself. And as my dad always says, never put off until tomorrow what can be done today. Right, I have to pop over to the church. I'll check in on Mia and see if she's okay with setting the alarm system. Don't know if she wants some lunch with us or if she has plans of her own?"Jenna picked up the phone. "She didn't say. Okay, I'm going to bite the bullet and phone Aunt Kathleen."In the church hall, Jenna had finished using the floor-polishing machine on the wooden floor. The two hours had flown by. As well as making the floor spotless after this morning's yoga class, she'd cleaned the toilets and emptied the bins. The work was boring, as the vicar had warned her, but an absolute doddle. For £12 an hour, she couldn't complain. It was the easiest cash she'd ever earned. It was far better than stacking shelves in Aldi and having to deal with abusive members of the public. The church toilets hadn't been the horror show she'd braced herself for - even the gents were reasonable. The good chaps of St Michaels had good manners and good aim it would seem!Outside, more thunder boomed. The sound of the rain. The rain. The cold merciless sound of the rain."Ugh," Mia muttered, looking out of the window. "I hate weather like this."It was typical British weather. The storm had washed all the color out of the day. The sky was as charry as burnt-out ruins. Wind-driven rain, grey as iron nails, hammered every surface, and road gutters overflowed with filthy water.Mia returned the machine to the store cupboard and locked it. She checked her phone. Nearly 1 o'clock.The sound of the main door opening made her jump."Oh Reverend Simon!""Hello Mia. Just checking to see how you're getting on. Have you finished?""Yes, I'm done. I was just going to set the alarm thingy." She noticed how wet his black shirt was."Great stuff, you're okay with setting it?""Oh no worries there.""Little tip if you're working in the hall by yourself, be sure to lock the main door. Anyone could walk in. We're lucky we don't get a lot of crime round here, but for your own safety, it's best to lock yourself in. There are lots of places someone could hide. Right, well I'm just heading into the church to sort a few things out ready for the curate's ordination on Sunday. Jenna's prepared some lunch if you're hungry, oh and be warned, she's phoning your mum.""What? Oh no! Why's she doing that?" Mia pouted."Look, don't panic, she's just letting her know that your safe and well and staying with us. You don't want your poor parents to be worrying themselves to death not knowing where you've gone do you?""Well no. But I don't want Mum turning up.""I don't think you need to worry. Your mum lives in Buxton doesn't she? That's a good fifty miles from here. I don't think she'll drive up here today. But at some point you'll have to speak to her."Mia looked down. "I like it here. I don't want to go back to my parents. Of course, I don't want to be a burden to you,”"You're no burden Mia, please don't think that. If you want to talk, why not join me in the church when you've finished locking up?" He left the hall and Mia took that as an open invitation."Oh I'll join you, Vicar, but I want to do more than talk!"A few minutes later, having successfully set the alarm, Mia dashed over to the church, trying to avoid getting soaked by the rain. The ancient oak door's handle turned stubbornly. She wondered why Reverend Morris hadn't bothered to lock himself in either, then she remembered something Jenna had said about the church "always having to be open for those in need."And Mia was in need all right.Reverend Morris was in the vestry, having just changed out of his damp shirt and into a dry one. He'd donned his regular cassock and surplice, as he always did when in the church, even though he was off duty. He inspected the row of church vestments on the clothes rail. Some items were missing. Some members of the choir weren't the tidiest, and often neglected to hang their surplices back up after the services.Mia walked down the aisle of St Michael's church, glancing round. The incessant pounding of rain on the roof seemed magnified here in this old, airy building. Then the organ pipes to the right of the altar caught her eye. The highly-polished silver colored pipes reflected what little light was shining through the stained glass windows."Impressive," she muttered, admiring the many pipes. "But where are its, keyboards? No wait, manuals. He called them manuals." She looked round, and noticed the organ console behind the pulpit."Ah!"Mia walked over to it. She ran her hand down the wooden stool. "So this is where Gordy-pie sits." Giving a little mischievous giggle, she looked round. There was no sign of Reverend Morris anywhere, so she slid herself onto the stool."Look at this thing. It's like, unreal. All these buttons and stuff It's like a flight deck." Her feet touched the organ's pedalboard. "How the hell does he remember all these? She looked closely at some of the stops. They all had weird-sounding names on them. Diapason, Mixture, Gemshorn."I wonder what these knobs do?" She switched on the small lamp above the manuals, in order to get a better look.Curiosity got the better of her and she fiddled with a couple of stops and pressed a few keys on the lower manual. Nothing happened, seeing as the organ was switched off."Hmm, must be like an electronic piano." She idly pressed down several more keys, pretending to play."Witness the great maestro Mia at work," she said out loud, putting on a fake Geordie accent to mimic presenters, Ant and Dec. "Here on Britain's Got Talent, Mia will now play some of her favorite songs for the audience. Starting with Titanium by David Guetta!" She flung her arms around, as though conducting an orchestra, and accidentally hit the red on/off button above the manuals."This is being live-streamed. Be sure to vote!" Mia slammed her fingers down hard on the middle manual. "I am Titanium!"The organ responded at once, with a deep, radiant sound that seemed to rattle the entire foundations of the church. It was so loud, the stool seemed to vibrate."Shit!!" Mia gasped as she got the shock of her life. Fearing she'd damaged the organ, she panicked and froze on the spot.In the vestry, Reverend Morris had finished re-arranging the vestments, when the booming note from the organ shattered his peace and quiet."What the," He almost jumped out of his skin. "Bloody hell, Gordon. You sure pick your moments to come and practice."When nothing but silence followed that ear-splitting note, he headed out of the vestry to investigate.Mia's fingers were trembling. "Fuck, what did I do?""Well, well. What do we have here?" Reverend Morris chuckled as he appeared beside the console."Eep! I didn't mean to, Simon. I was just, I,”"Ha, it's alright, don't panic!" He said."I caught something and it made that noise.""You managed to switch it on, that's all!" He indicated the red button."Oh, so it's not broken then?" Mia said, getting her breath back."No, of course not. It's seen a lot of heavy use. It can cope with a lot!""It looks so complicated. How does Gordon play it?""With ease, because he's had years of practice. Jenna's just learned to play it, and said how hard it was. No use asking me. I haven't a clue. I'm not musically talented it all. In fact I'll tell you something. I can't even read music.""Really?" Mia replied."I'm hopeless," the vicar continued. "Jenna's tried to introduce me to the piano, but I've got poor co-ordination. My fingers go all over the place. My attempts sounded like Les Dawson."Mia blinked. "Who?""Never mind. He's from before your time." He pressed down a couple of the organ's keys and made a feeble attempt at playing a few notes."Gordon says you have to use your whole body when playing a pipe organ." Mia said, giving him a dreamy grin."He's right, you do.""Do you have to use your whole body when preaching to the congregation, Simon?""Ah, well that depends," he said, switching off the organ and the lamp. "I definitely have to keep my mind focused. Especially during the sermon.""I can imagine. I bet you're amazing. I like your church robes.""Oh thanks! It's called a cassock and surplice. Um, why not come to the Sunday service if you're curious? You don't need to take communion if you're not comfortable.""I've been confirmed," Mia replied. "I'm okay with that.""It's the curate's ordination service on Sunday afternoon too. "That will be quite a spectacle. The Bishop will be performing the ceremony. We're expecting lots of people to attend. Afterwards there'll be a buffet in the hall. Nice social occasion. There'll be more people your own age there."Mia shrugged. "I'm not mad keen on people my own age," she said."I see. Well, Gordon will be there, so that's a reason to attend, surely?" Reverend Morris cleared his throat. "You like him a lot, don't you?""Oh yes. He is lovely. He's really sexy! But you know what? You're sexy too. I hope it's not a sin to compliment a vicar in church?"The flustered reverend's cheeks turned pink. "Oh not at all! Very kind of you to say, Mia."Yes, very sexy,” she purred, and without hesitating, stood up and kissed him on the lips."M-Mia, what are you doing?" Reverend Morris spluttered, backing away.She ignored his question and slipped her arms round his shoulders. "I am worshipping you, Reverend Simon. Like I said, I think you're really sexy,”"B-but, but, I am a married man!" He stammered.Mia breathed in the scent of his aftershave. "And? Jenna's a married woman, yet she seems to have slept with half of the men of this church. And you're like, okay with that?""Did Jenna tell you all this?" He gasped. This time, he made no attempt to free himself from her grasp."She didn't need to. I overheard.""You shouldn't eavesdrop, Mia.""Yes I know, but come on. Seriously? What kind of open marriage do you guys have? Is that church rules or something? How can you be cool with that?"Reverend Morris still made no attempt to move. "Well it's not like you think. I love Jenna so much. I just fell for her big time. She had quite effect on the men of this church when she first started attending, not just me. I was trapped in a sexless marriage at the time. I er, thought the first time we had sex, it was a wild one-off."This explanation failed to satisfy Mia. "And Gordon?""The thing with Gordon, well before Jenna came along, he was a very unhappy, angry man. She made him feel happier than he had been in years. And the choir were beyond grateful for his change in personality, let me tell you.""I see. So Jen just has this natural talent for seducing all these lonely men and cheering them up? A gift from God? In that case, what I'm doing isn't a sin then is it?"She kissed the vicar again, longer and harder."Mia, wait!" He protested. "I can't,”"Of course you can, Reverend Simon. "You've been so kind to me, letting me stay at the vicarage and getting me this job. It's time I repaid that kindness.""Yes, but, I thought you liked Gordon!""I do like Gordon. I just like you too. Don't you find me attractive, just like you find Jenna attractive?"He would've been lying if he'd said no, and his erection was already proof."Yes. You're beautiful," Reverend Morris said, running a finger down her cheek. "Such smooth skin,” Instinctively, he bent down and pressed his lips against hers."Heavenly,”Mia unbuttoned her top, and guided his hands to her small and beautiful tits for him to squeeze and play with."Give me a blessing, Reverend," Mia whispered.The vicar took her hand, led her into the vestry and quoted a passage from Numbers."May the Lord bless you and keep you. May the Lord's face shine upon you and be gracious to you, may the Lord turn his face to you and bring you peace.""Amen," Mia said. After a brief silence, something seemed to snap in Reverend Morris, and he cast off his reluctance."Let me get your legs," he whispered, his voice quavering a bit with sexual tension.Stroking from the knee down, to start. Then Mia felt his holy hands open and slide up the back of her thighs, pushing her skirt up."Spread your legs a bit."His thumbs caressed her inner thigh, and came close, oh so close to her pussy. She wasn't wearing any underwear and he bent down to smell her sex. His thumbs tantalizingly close. Now his hands were on her arse. Seductive massage, strokes, and squeezes nearly sent Mia over the edge. She moaned."Oh yes," he breathed. "Praise the Lord,”Mia's hands roamed across his surplice, and her eagerness surprised him. "Hold on a sec," he said, removing the garment, and starting to unbutton his cassock. When it was open, his black trousers were revealed, along with a straining bulge. She squeezed his hard arse cheeks and pulled him against her. His cock throbbed. Mia unfastened his belt and unzipped his trousers. Seconds later, she pulled his boxer shorts down.He groaned when she took his hot cock into her warm hand, cupping his balls with her other. His cock was thick and of decent length, though not, she noted as big as Gordon's or Tom's. Gordon's was the biggest of the lot. Mia couldn't help be a little disappointed, though of course what one did with something was what counted, not the size.I wonder if this is why Jenna goes with all the other church guys, because Reverend Simon just isn't enough to satisfy her? She thought."Mia, I can't hold back, do you want me to bless you properly or not?""Yes Reverend Simon, I want you to purify me! I need you to fuck me!"Mia wrapped her leg around him, opening up for his cock. He rubbed the head of it on her clit. Reverend Morris was out of control now and she let him take her how he wanted. He entered her and pounded her hard on the vestry's small wooden table.Mia rode his cock and enjoyed his thrusts, but, as good as it felt, the vicar wasn't satisfying her in the way Gordon had done.How can this be? She thought, as her cousin's husband continued thrusting fast and hard into her, grunting as he did so.It must be because he's just not old enough for me, she mused. After all, he's only forty! Still, I've achieved what I wanted to do. I wanted to experience sex with a vicar, and a married one at that. And I've finally got my own back on Jenna after all these years,"Oh Mia I'm cumming!" Reverend Morris slammed into her for one last time and shot his load deep inside her."Well,” Reverend Morris said, after he'd got his breath back. "I hope you enjoyed that Mia. I certainly did, I can't believe I did that."Mia was about to say something, but at that moment, the vestry door opened and Jenna appeared.For a few moments there was nothing but stunned silence."Mia, why? Why Simon?""Now we're even, Jen," Mia said with a wink."Even?""Remember all those years ago when we were at primary school and I was in love with that older boy, Darren Grimshaw?""Er, what?""You knew how much I fancied him.""Mia, you were only ten at the time. You had a bit of an innocent crush.""Well at the time it felt like true love. And you had to muscle in and ruin it. He took you out to Burger King instead of asking me. I was so upset at the time. I vowed that one day, I'd get my own back!""Uh, yeah. I do remember you saying that, now I recall. So, this is your idea of getting your own back, is it? Seducing my husband, in his church?""Jen, you can't really complain. You've seduced half the men of this church!"Reverend Morris looked sheepishly at them both. "Look, I didn't say anything, she overheard us talking!"Jenna took a deep breath. "You're right, Mia. Guess I'm nothing but a hypocrite there. But where do we go from here?"Mia turned to Reverend Morris. "I've seen the light. And had a revelation. And the truth is, vicars just don't float my boat after all. No offence, Reverend Simon. You were really great. But, you're too young for me. Give me a gorgeous older organist any day! I've already found my perfect man and his name is Gordon!""Lucky Gordon," Jenna said at last."Jen, I want you to promise me one thing. I'll never lay a finger on your vicar again, if you'll promise not to get it on with Gordon again."Jenna's face suddenly fell. "What?"Reverend Morris nodded. "Fair's fair, Jen. And you don't need any more organ lessons - you can play the organ perfectly fine now."Jenna thought for a moment, remembering all the fun times she'd had with Gordon - they'd engaged in some fantastic sex over the past year, and at Easter, she'd got the impression his feelings were becoming stronger than just mere lust."Okay, I promise.""Make it a proper promise. We're in church, remember?""In the name of God, I promise," Jenna said."That's better.""Right, now that we've got that out of the way, how about we all go and have some lunch?" Reverend Morris said, fastening his trousers and belt. "I've worked up quite an appetite!"Jenna shook her head as she watched Mia head down the church aisle in front of them."Is she seriously going to ask Gordon to be her boyfriend? He's so much older than her.""Just like I am to you," Reverend Morris replied."Yes but it's double the age gap that we have. What if Mia wants kids ten years from now? Gordon will be in his mid-sixties! He doesn't have any kids of his own. Can you see him being a dad?""I think he'd be a great dad. You're assuming Mia will want to be a mum. Lots of women choose not to have children these days.""Guess you're right.""Isn't it great, all the people of our church and nearby churches have met someone? I've got you, Josh has hooked up with Yulia. Father Aiden has Róisín. Norman's moved in with Gladys, now there's an odd couple, but they're happy! My ex-wife Lucy married Debbie. Gordon's got your cousin, before you arrived, all these people were unhappy. I'd say your work is done, my love!"They walked down the aisle, hand in hand.Privately, however, Jenna smirked to herself."My work isn't fully done. At least I still have Bishop George, Gordon's cousin Barry, Mayor Buckingham and a few other chaps!"By Blacksheep, for Literotica.
Shownotes: News! No more watches allowed in Ironman swims? Maybe pros only? My Andy Potts encounter at Ironman Whistler. Benefits of a portable green smoothie blender. Swim review, saving the intervals for the end. Starting with a pull buoy to make the start gentler, better warmup without injuries. Using the Casio diving watch bezel to time more things, like drive time to work from pool. Green smoothie tricks - mixed salad greens and stevia Scheduled to be on "Men Talking Mindfulness" podcast! Stroking your beard a sign of wisdom or just confusion? How to take a "caffeine nap" and optimal nap length. Why working out early in the morning is so magical. You experience a different world than most people! How training solo is way better. Incorrect myths of hydration packs continue, by Roadman cycling podcast, but then he totally redeems himself. The dogs join the podcast on the mic. A new great training route on Zwift and how to use it! "Forest Bathing" and why I like it. Why uphill FTP tests are bad data. Downside of analog watch - Can't decline calls while running. Running slower than you used to is sooooo frustrating. Interesting way to avoid running injuries? The color of your sunglasses can affect your mood. Japanese for "Forest Bathing" is... "Shinrin-yoku". Nothingness isn't nothing, nothingness is SPACE. Slowing the playback speed of youtube and podcasts has a calming effect. News - Garmin Blue Triangle of Death and how it happened. Some more upsides and downsides of the diving watch over a Garmin. Thoughts on Deepseek AI vs. AI scammers. Why would you vote for people that want to put you out of your own job? How tubeless tires are what really changed cycling forever so we can ride gravel endlessly. Generative AI is just only "ok". Needs supervision or it's noticeably garbage. What we're using ChatGPT for at work. Programming, proposals, etc... Why "silo-ing" systems is smart cybersecurity. How a large middle class is good for society vs. billionaires. Deep dive on Ineos Grenadier 4x4 engineering. Dynamics on Scout, Trek, Canyon & REI, and other direct sales models. One of the best parts of Texas is wearing flip flops in winter. :) PetCo glowing dog collar uses. Hitting "The Grade" on Zwift from the opposite direction and bailing out halfway up. Nice ride! Tour of Alulu is pretty great to watch. Hard vs. easy, training yourself. The days of moving files over to headphones by file transfer are over. Too annoying. The art of charging stuff in your car. How the Internet helps make your small community seem huge. Pre-Riding the Wire Donkey gravel race route. It's great! Turning a 5 hour ride into a 6 hour ride. Running half marathon with River. Ripple is Alpha. Following Kai biking on gravel roads while I'm in the truck. Brown sugar as fuel. Country life conversations at a country store. Thoughts on the long ride, standing and pedaling over hill tops, 225 watts average for 4 hours. Really, really liking the race course for the Wire Donkey. Dogs start howling because Emily left the house. Evening workouts still a struggle, because of Long Covid? When you are in prime fitness, your body gives you signals. Mine hums. How is Lachlan Morton so cool? Trying to recreate the magic of the first era of this show. Figuring out "the special sauce" again! Green smoothies and ultrabeards. Current world stress and not being rushed.
‘Tis the season for giving. By TheSleepingKing. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. 7:16 am The door from the bathroom swung open, spilling steam into the dim blue rays of light sneaking in through the blinds. Wrapped in a towel, Shauna strode into her dorm room, feet sinking into the carpet as she padded across the floor. Pausing at the window she pulled the cord to raise the blinds, bathing the room in the soft glow of an overcast Michigan dawn. A dusting of snow covered the glazing. About an inch drifted on the ledge outside. Beyond and several stories down a lone figure rounded onto the back straight of the athletic track. Shauna leaned in, her breath fogging the glass. She poked two dots and underlined them with a curve. Smiled at the new face smiling back at her. It was a beautiful Christmas Eve morning.She unhooked the towel and tossed it over the back of the chair parked under the desk. The cool air plucked at her nipples and sapped the heat from her skin. She skimmed her hands around the bulge of her breasts, across her taut tummy and the arc of her ass. Appraising her profile in the mirror she nodded. Spin class and yoga really paid off this year. From the top drawer of the dresser, she picked out white lace panties and drew them up over toned, creamy thighs. She paired them with red and white argyle knee socks and a soft strapless bra. Sifting through the hangers in the closet she settled on a flirty red A-line dress with wide shoulder straps and a length about mid-thigh. Not practical for the weather. But perfect for the mission. 7:32 am She capped the outfit with a fuzzy Santa hat and white-soled black Keds before returning to the mirror. She turned side to side and took a twirl, the dress flaring out before settling over her legs. Certainly the sexiest elf she'd ever seen. She glanced over at the clock on the nightstand. She would need to get going soon to make her deliveries. The schedule was tight. On any other Christmas Eve she'd still be asleep; tucked in tight and dead to the world in a quiet corner of her parents' six-bedroom McMansion in Traverse City. She'd get up around 10:00, meet her brother for lunch, then spend the afternoon serving food at a shelter across town before heading home for the traditional Christmas Eve dinner with her family. This year, dinner had been moved up to lunch – something about grandma and grandpa's flights. So volunteering was out. She was fine with it at first. But as the season ramped up and the holiday spirit infected her, she felt the need to replace it with something. Some way to give back. To spread a little cheer to those less fortunate this time of year. As 3rd floor RA for the co-ed dorm, she was privy to certain information. The administration realized not every student could make it home for the holidays. So the school remained open in a limited capacity, depending on the holiday and how many students remained behind. This year on her floor there were three. And since they were stuck there maybe she could celebrate with them before she left. She snatched a small white drawstring bag off her bed and slung it over her shoulder, the contents momentarily rustling about inside. Taking her key card from the dresser she slipped it into her bra and reached for the door. She paused, re-thinking, the lever rocking under her palm. Quickly, she picked it out and tucked it neatly into the back of a sock instead, before ducking out into the hall. 7:40 am Shauna stopped at Room 303. She gave her usual rata-tat-tat RA knock and shrugged the bag off her shoulder, holding the strap in the crook of her elbow. The corridor was weirdly quiet. No music or raucous conversation bleeding through the walls. She couldn't imagine having to spend the next week here under these conditions. A latch clicked in front of her, and the door creaked open. “Hey Ty,” she chirped, “Merry Christmas!” Ty seemed surprised by the greeting, then confused by her presence. He smiled. “Um…thanks. Merry Christmas to you too.” His eyes dipped – first to her cleavage, then to her legs – before rebounding to hers. He now seemed nervous too. “Can I come in for a minute?” “Uh…yeah, sure.” Shoving his hands into the pockets of his sweats he stepped aside. She glided past, her blonde curls swishing about her shoulders. Ty gently shut the door behind her. Shauna glanced around the suite. Open textbooks were strewn across the couch. Graph paper filled with notes littered the desk. The three computer monitors that typically flickered video games, now hosted row upon row of complex equations she didn't understand. Ambient techno pulsed softly through a pair of small speakers, and the room smelled faintly of Axe body spray. “I'm sorry,” he offered, “I wasn't expecting anyone today.” He was a freshman, so she'd only known him one semester. But he seemed like a good kid. Sure, he was disheveled, nerdy, and a little immature. But he was charming and considerate, and very bright – dedicated to keeping his name on the Dean's List. Didn't hurt that he was cute either. “That's okay,” she replied. “Santa knows it sucks having to be here over the holidays, so he got you a present.” She lowered the bag and reached inside, pulling out a deep green envelope with a silver star sticker sealing it shut. “Nothing big, just something to give you a break from…” she waved her arm toward the paper and monitors, “…this.” Cautiously he took the envelope, turning it over to find his name written neatly on the front. “Oh,” he said, “…thanks. That's…really nice.” A moment of awkward silence followed. “Go ahead,” Shauna prompted, “open it.” Ty shrugged. He peeled up the star and lifted the flap, extricating a Christmas card with a red-nosed Rudolph gracing the cover. He smiled as he opened it, eyes tracking back and forth across the page. Wedged in the crease was a white 3 by 5 note card. Flipping it right-side-up he discovered a sketch in black marker in the center. He froze, the smile fading, jaw dropped. He looked up at Shauna. Then back at the card. “Wait…,” he stammered, “is this…. Are you…. Is this for real?” Shauna raised her eyebrows and shrugged. “Santa likes to make sure no one on the nice list gets left out.” Her gaze fell to his groin, dialing in on the growing bulge. There was the response she was hoping for. She hung the bag over the doorknob. Closing the distance between them she reached out and pinched the card in her fingers. “Why don't you get comfortable.” She set it on a textbook and slouched against the desk, waiting. Ty looked left, then right, unsure of what to do. Finally, he stepped back and eased himself down to the edge of his bed. Shauna placed her hands on his thighs, pushing them apart before kneeling between them. The tented fleece covering his crotch pointed directly at her. She smiled. Looked up. “You've done this before, right?” He paused a moment, then nodded vigorously. She wasn't convinced. But it didn't really matter. It might even help keep her on schedule. She gave him a shove, forcing him to recline and brace with his arms. Grabbing his sweats by the pockets she jerked at them until they pooled around his ankles. His cock sprang out, slapping his abdomen before swaying back to vertical. She wrapped it in her fingers, the whole head protruding from her fist. He puffed and shivered under her touch. Leaning forward she lowered her head. His body tensed. She raised her eyes to find his narrowed, his mouth rounded and dry. “Relax,” she cooed, “just enjoy it,” and slipped his dick between her lips. A breath rattled his chest. She felt the blanket cinch beneath them as his fingers gripped and pulled. First she teased the glans, undulating her tongue beneath, then around and over the top. His hips shot up to meet her mouth. She lightened her hold, welcoming him in deeper. She bobbed her head to the rhythm of the music – down on one and three, up on two and four. His cock was rock hard, curving into the roof of her mouth with each descent. He sighed, and groaned, and grunted; the tone and timbre of each growing more urgent with each passing minute. Shauna's free hand dove under her dress and between her legs, fingers plucking aside the damp lace and strumming the slick, smooth lips of her pussy. Her partners were usually more experienced. More restrained. It had been some time since one had responded with such virginal enthusiasm. And she found it to be quite the turn-on. She held her neck as steady as she could, relinquishing control of tempo and depth. Ty trembled, huffing air through gritted teeth. Shauna peeked to find his eyes closed, neck strained, deep blue veins pulsing through. Sensing the moment, her fingers left the base of his dick and curled around his balls. She tightened her lips to a gentle squeeze. Ty stalled. A guttural growl forced its way into the air. His eyes popped open wide and fixed on Shauna's. With a batting of lashes, she pushed down on his throbbing cock until the tip of her nose bumped his abdomen. A heartbeat later, torrents of warm, viscid cum spewed into her mouth. The jets struck the back of her palate, sloshing over her tonsils and sliding down her throat. She swallowed hard but couldn't keep up. Each burst seemed richer than the last, filling her cheeks and leaking from the corners of her mouth. Her own juices deluged her fingers in response; the squelching filling the gaps between Ty's staggered gasps. A dozen spurts later his orgasm subsided. Shauna held his cock a little longer, savoring its texture on her lips and the mild, distinct flavor of his seed. She moved with him as his hips sagged back to the mattress, sinking him deeper to the root of his erection. After one final gulp she sucked in her cheeks and lifted her head, teasing the remaining fluids from the head of his dick. He gawked at her, speechless. She pulled her fingers from her pussy and held them up in front of her. They gleamed in the light, strands of grool clinging to her knuckles as she separated them. Fixing on him she sucked each finger into her mouth, swabbing them clean before licking her lips. Ty's eyes rolled back in his head and he collapsed flat on the bed. Shauna giggled. Pushing off she rocked to her feet. She looked at him spread over the rumpled blanket, his penis twitching on his tummy. She nodded, pleased with herself. Sweeping her hair out of her face she took the gift sack from the doorknob and the note card from the desk, slipping the latter into the former. “Did you enjoy your present?” she asked, slinging the bag over her shoulder. Ty groaned a sigh, his satisfaction evident. A smile lit Shauna's lips. “Good,” she said, “that's great.” She made her way back to the door. “You know, Santa can't offer gifts like this to everyone, so…let's keep this between us, okay?” An arm raised and a hand approximated a wave before tumbling limp to the mattress. She took it as a yes. Catching her reflection in the window she adjusted her hat. “Merry Christmas Ty,” she said softly, before disappearing into the corridor. 8:05 am Snowflakes drifted past the tall narrow windows of the student lounge separating the north and south wings of the third floor. Curled up at the far end of the couch opposite the ping pong table, Shauna twisted the cap off a bottle of diet soda and took a sip. Pulling her phone from the bag she checked the time. Javon would arrive in fifteen minutes. Plenty of time to finish her drink. She stretched out across the cushions and downed another swig. This one excited her more than the others. She and Javon were casually acquainted. Though both juniors they rarely shared classes. But they saw each other often around campus; playing pool in the lounge, grabbing coffee at Starks, or stocking up on dollar tacos Tuesday nights at Frankie's. And always, always flirting. Nothing ever came of it, unfortunately. He was putting himself through school and the scholarships just weren't enough. So he needed to work a lot. Every chance he got he'd bank some overtime or pick up an extra shift. That didn't leave much time for anything else. But today was Christmas Eve. The print shop would be closed tomorrow, so he couldn't go in tonight. Which she hoped would free up just enough time for what she had in store. A door closed in the distance, followed by footsteps in the hallway behind her. She checked her phone. He was early. She chugged another mouthful of soda, then quietly stuffed everything into the bag. The footsteps halted. A latch turned and a door opened, then closed. She counted to thirty, then slid off the couch and left the lounge, rounding the corner toward 317. 8:08 am Shauna waited, impatiently, shifting her weight from foot to foot. Still no response. She knocked again, harder this time. Shuffling noises, then heavy footfalls. The door swung open on a scowling Javon, his uniform shirt crumpled in his fist, muscles chiseled and taut. She smiled up at him, head cocked to the side. He looked her over, his mood softening as he recognized who she was. “Hey,” he said, eyebrows furrowed. “What are you still doing here?” She shrugged, ignoring the twinge in her pussy. “Waiting to see you. Can I come in?” Javon retreated inside, tossing his shirt on the bed and perching on the edge of his dresser. Shauna followed, taking quick stock of the room. Clean and sparse. Suitable for someone who spent very little time there. She turned her attention to him. Tall and dark, with bold, crisp features. His hands splotched with cyan and yellow ink from the press. “Is um…is this a bad time?” “Nah,” he said, shaking his head. “I was just going to take a shower, then go down for a nap.” He waved a hand in her direction. “Soooo, who are you supposed to be?” “I'm a Christmas elf,” she replied. “Santa's Helper.” Javon's eyes widened. “Oh. You're a lot taller than I would have expected of an elf.” “Well, we're not all size challenged artisans baking cookies in the off-season you know. Some of us are taller, and educated, and…really cute.” He laughed, his pecs jumping. “That's fair. Please forgive my ignorance of the elf community. I don't know any – aside from you.” She shrugged the bag off her shoulder and reached inside, crossing the carpet between them. “Listen, she began, “Santa knows how hard you work to be here, and how much that keeps you from having a life. So, he got you a little gift. It won't make up for having to be here over the holidays, but it might help take the edge off?” She pulled out a red envelope and handed it to him. He stared at it, his face cycling through several emotions, settling on confused. “Thanks,” he said, “that's…really sweet. I'm sorry I didn't get you anything.” Shauna smiled to herself, setting the bag on the floor. “Open it.” She wandered past him to the window. Raising the blinds she took a quick peek outside before turning and sliding up onto his desk, swinging her feet freely beneath. Javon zipped a finger under the flap and extracted the card; a red-nosed Rudolph printed on the cover. As he shook it open a white note card fluttered out. He snatched it out of the air and held it up. A sketch in black marker graced the white space. Shauna watched over his shoulder as he stared at the figures suggested by the swooping lines. He fanned the card, then turned and eased off his seat. He walked over to her, holding it up, the image upside down. His mouth curled in one corner. “This is uhhh…you and me?” She squinted at the picture. “Well…right-side up and all, but…sure.” She took it from him and snapped it on the desk. Her arms extended, fingers wedging themselves between the waist of his jeans and the warm, smooth skin of his abdomen. She reeled him in between her legs, squeezing them in hers. “Come on,” she said, thumbs separating the button and peeling the zipper. “Take a break.” Javon reached out, tracing the curl of her ear with his finger. Tilting his head, he leaned in for a kiss. Shauna planted a hand in the center of his chest, stopping his lips a hair's breadth from hers. His heartbeat pulsed through her arm and gut, thumping through her clit like a kick drum. She tapped a finger on the card beside her. He glanced down. Then back at her. She smiled. Pushed him away. She hopped off the desk, lowering her eyes to the height of his fly. Waiting. Javon nodded. In a single swoop he shoved his jeans to the floor and stepped out. The outline of his cock bulged the breathable fabric of his boxer briefs, curving down his right leg. A squeak left Shauna's throat. She reached inside and fished it out, needing both hands to hoist the shaft. It hardened in her grip, rising, reaching for its target. She pulled a few long strokes, its heat warming her hands. She had imagined what he might be hiding. But none of those dreams fell short of reality. Reluctantly she let go. Eyes fixed on her prize she slowly turned round, bending over the desk. She shuffled her feet a shoulder's width apart and casually wiggled her ass. Javon stepped up, his demeanor all business. Stroking his meat with one hand he grabbed the hem of her dress in the other and flipped it up over her butt. Her firm white cheeks glowed in the morning light. He took the waistband of her panties and rolled them down her hips and thighs, abandoning them around her calves and exposing her labia to the chill of the room. She was sopping wet. He swiped his penis along her slit, greasing it with her cream. Current bolted up her spine, raising the hairs on the back of her neck. She threw her ass toward him, anxious to be filled. But he took his time, lubing every inch to a slippery shine. Finally satisfied, he set a palm in the small of her back and wedged the tip of his cock between her folds. Slow and steady, he sank into her vagina. Shauna gasped, eyes round. Her knees buckled, fingertips clawing at the laminate as her canal expanded to accommodate the intruder. It was thicker than any dick or dildo she remembered. And she was suddenly grateful he'd been so careful to slicken up. He took shallow, steady thrusts, loosening her vice a touch each time. Short, silent breaths gave way to grunts and groans. She tried to restrain herself in case anyone still left was walking the halls. But it was a losing battle. The pressure coiling inside would soon be too much to contain. Javon curled over her. Reaching into her dress he freed her breasts from their padded sling and cupped one in each hand. He pinched her nipples between strong fingers, yoking her tits to her clit with little bolts of lightning. The heat of the moment telegraphed through her skin, flushing her ears, cheeks, and chest a robust, rosy pink. He pushed on, diving deeper into her velvet pouch. Her arms burning, Shauna lowered her elbows and forehead to the desk. Her hair shrouded her periphery, leaving the only clear view that of her lover's balls swaying back and forth between her thighs. A delightful fog rolled over her brain, occluding everything outside the aura of their bodies. “Do you want it all,” Javon whispered, his voice piercing the veil. Shauna turned her head, mouth agape. “That's not all of it?” A baritone chuckle rumbled from his chest. He straightened up, releasing her boobs for a firm hold of her waist. He eased down the throttle, slowing his rhythm. Measuring the distance. She caught his eyes for a moment, glimpsing the same lechery she felt coursing through her veins. He smiled at her. Then hilted his cock in her pussy. “Uhhh gawd.” A wave of pleasure rippled out from her core, breaking over her entire body. She couldn't gauge how big he was, but he was now twice as deep as he had been seconds ago. He gave her a moment and a few shallow dips before ramping up the pace; drawing his dick out to the barb each time before plunging back in. Shauna's ass rippled, limbs shuddering under each impact. She stretched her arms to brace herself. But her hands squeaked against the desk each time he crashed into her, jolting her forward. She began to lose control. Her pelvic muscles clenched; labia stretching around his shaft. He growled his approval. A stern smack stung her left buttock, forcing a squeal from her larynx and a shock to her sex. Another followed, echoing off the walls into her ears. Her strength failed, drooping her back and turning her legs to jelly. Javon grabbed hold of one and lifted it, bending the knee and setting it securely on the desktop. He continued to hammer away. The cords binding her orgasm began to fray. She imagined his view from behind; her sodden pink snatch vulgarly splayed for the massive dark rod plowing her gut. Words escaped her, leaving only screams and moans to communicate her desire. 8:42 am Shauna's head was swimming, her brain just mush. But she held on, wanting this ecstasy to last forever. Her hat flew off her head, landing silently on the windowsill. Long fingers raked through her hair. They gathered her curls into his fist and pulled. Her head snapped back, jaw dropped, eyelids fluttering. The cords snapped and the coil exploded. She bore down on his dick, silent and stiff, her body racked with orgasm. Her toes dug into the carpet, her raised foot flopping about over the edge of the desk. She slapped the top with her hands, translating her contractions into a frantic rhythm beat out for Javon to hear. Her juices flowed freely, seeping out past his cock and dribbling down her thighs. And through all this, he continued to fuck her. Shauna's orgasm continued in suspended animation, tweaking her muscles and prickling her skin. As snug as he fit there was now no friction. He glided in and out like a piston in a well-oiled machine. He pumped harder, faster, working to create resistance. But her pussy was a flooded mess and that wasn't going to change. He whispered something toward her ear. A question? She couldn't decipher the words. But it didn't matter. As long as he kept filling her, perpetuating this feeling, he could do whatever he wanted. She nodded as best she could. The pounding slowed and the hand holding her waist released. The slapping of skin ceased, and his penis slipped out of her vagina. The emptiness was deflating, like the air had been sucked from her lungs. She turned to look but he stopped her, pushing her head back down to the desk. She opened her mouth to demand he continue and that's when she felt it. The pressure on the dip of her anus. Her insides knotted up. Everything clenched, then released. Her rosebud relaxed, and Javon's cock surged up her ass. She held her breath, expecting pain. But there was none. Only an indescribable fullness she had never experienced before. Each time he retracted her stomach dropped. Each plunge threatened to split her at the seams. Orgasm ripped through her again, rattling her bones and sweating from every pore. The room closed in, swaddling her in a thick black heat. She screamed but heard nothing. Felt only his cock. His fingers curled over her shoulders and around her neck. He pushed and pulled her with new urgency, opposing the swing of his hips. He'd found the resistance he was seeking, and it drove him on toward ferocious climax. In her stupor, Shauna somehow regained control of her limbs. She twisted an arm behind her back and flailed at his. When he looked down, wanton lust blazing in his eyes, she willed words from her lips. “Cum in me,” she cried, breathless, desperate for his load. “Cum in my ass.” He glared at her, neck craned, jaw set. He shifted his weight, pinning her tits to the desk and raising her butt. He tried to hold out a bit longer. But she was too tight and he was too far gone. Nodding his head Javon closed his eyes and buried his throbbing cock balls deep, erupting hot semen deep in her bowels. He roared in release, his balls smashed against her pussy, rocking into the curve of her ass. The pressure lifted her foot from the floor, grinding her hip into the edge of the desktop. But she didn't care. His cum splattered inside her, capping her climax with a warm, gooey buzz. Her buttocks quaked with each spasm. She had his cock. All of it. In the moment, that was everything. 9:04 am Gradually the pumping slowed. The pressure on her back eased and the room drifted back into focus. She glimpsed herself in a mirror near the window; hair disheveled, bare breasts smushed beneath the cockled red fabric; a trembling leg coiled on the desk, panties dangling casually from her ankle. “You are so fuckin' hot,” said the voice in her ear. She cooed, not yet able to formulate words. He rested in her a moment longer, sharing her warmth. When they'd finally caught their breath Javon stood tall. Kneading his hands into the meat of her cheeks he pushed himself back, emerging from her ass with an obscene wet slurp. Empty, Shauna sighed, the void disappointing. Her rosebud gaped, then winked several times before shrinking back into place. Javon slumped against the wall near the window. Fumbling with the latch he cracked it open. December rushed in, swirling round their bodies and raising goosebumps on their skin. Shauna shivered, invigorated, the cold soothing her scalded sex. Watching her lover she smeared her cream over her pussy and along the crack of her ass. His organ flexed toward her, but Javon shook his head. Smiling, she wriggled off the desk. On wobbly legs she gathered the note card and the bag and set them on the edge of the bed. Rummaging around in the neck of her dress she tucked her tits back into her bra and plumped them into position. Javon sauntered over, her hat in one hand, soggy panties in the other. She took the cap and fit it over her head. “Can't put those back on,” she said of her underwear. “You keep them.” He nodded, draping them over the corner of the television. She shouldered the bag and looked up at him. “Did Santa get you what you wanted?” He laughed. She followed his eyes down to his semi-hard, polished rod. “I think he fucking crushed it,” he replied. Closing the gap between them he lowered his voice. “Tell me something though. Is this strictly a Christmas situation, or…are…special occasions not required.” Shauna shrugged, the corners of her mouth curling up. “Why don't you come by sometime and find out,” she offered. “You know where I live.” She gave his penis a playful nip and tug and backed out into the hallway. 9:13 am Shauna stood quietly outside Room 334, gently swaying to a tune in her head. Her fingertips tingled and her pussy hummed along to the beat, still riding the high of the last half-hour. A trickle of semen stained her inner thigh, the remainder of Javon's deposit still trapped inside. She smoothed the front of her dress and flipped the pom of the hat to the side. She was a few minutes behind schedule. But that shouldn't be critical here. Ready for more, she knocked on the door. There was a rustling inside. A few moments later the door opened on a beautiful raven-haired Japanese girl in a tight anime tee shirt and bright blue boyshorts. Seemingly surprised, the girl dropped the pencil she held in her left hand. “Hey Sachiko,” Shauna chirped. Sachiko ripped off her headphones and flashed a nervous smile. Shauna nodded inside. “Can I come in for a minute?” Sachiko glanced over at something Shauna couldn't see, then backed her slender frame away from the door. Shauna strode inside, the latch clicking shut behind her. Unlike her first two stops, this was a bit of a gamble. Their contact had been minimal, generally restricted to her RA duties. And her scouting report was incomplete. She knew Sachiko was a sophomore, and a graphic design major. She spent summers at home in Osaka. But she couldn't afford to fly back and forth for breaks, so she usually spent them on campus. Rumor was she was into women. Of this Shauna had no confirmation. But from their interactions in the dorm and Sachiko's shyness and fluster around particular friends she did have a feeling. It was risky. But that heightened the thrill. The room was warm and cozy, lit by a floor lamp and a cube on the nightstand. Fuzzy orange pillows adorned the loveseat below the window. Incense burned in a jade tray on the corner of the dresser and a thick down comforter covered the bed. Several sketchpads scattered across the desk, a collection of porcelain cats lining the shelf above. It was clearly the space of someone needing a touch of home. “Am I like…in trouble…or something?” Sachiko wondered. “No,” Shauna laughed, amused as much by her apparent discomfort as the absurdity of the question. “I mean, have you ever been in trouble? I just wanted to wish you Happy Holidays.” Sachiko blushed. Her face made several contortions before settling on a half nod and awkward smile. “Th…thank you,” she stammered. Shauna pinched her lips between her teeth. So far so good. “I like your kitties,” Shauna continued, drifting toward the shelf. She scanned for messages, photos, anything that might give her a clue. “My sister sends me a new one for my birthday every year,” Sachiko offered. “They're beautiful.” She spotted a sheet of paper with dark smudges sticking out of the pad on top of the pile. “What's this?” she asked, reaching for it. “What? Oh!” Sachiko leapt toward her, mortified. “It's nothing, I just – ” Before she could swipe the pad Shauna had the page, staring at a gorgeous unfinished graphite sketch of a sleeping woman. She lay on her side, head on a pillow, hands underneath. Bikini panties cloaked her nethers, an arm crossed her bare breasts. And her face. Well…. Her face was very familiar. Shauna smiled to herself. This might work after all. Sachiko slunk back as Shauna turned around. She studied the drawing a moment longer, impressed by the resemblance. Finally, she looked up at Sachiko. The rosy hue of her cheeks crept into her face and neck. Shauna noticed for the first time she wasn't wearing a bra. “Did you draw this?” Sachiko sighed, looking everywhere forward. “I um…. It…it's for a class.” “You did it from memory.” She rubbed her arms with her hands. “Yeah. It just…works that way.” “It's amazing.” Shauna returned the drawing to the desk. Sluffing off the bag she retrieved the final card. “I know you don't really celebrate Christmas,” she said, “but it can't be easy being here by yourself while everyone else is. So, I got you a gift.” The silver envelope rested in her palm while Sachiko hesitated, her name glittering in gold marker. She looked up, embarrassment clouding her eyes. Shauna smiled, extending her hand. Finally, Sachiko accepted. She zipped open the flap and removed the card. A red-nosed Rudolph blinked at her from the cover. Shauna dropped the bag on the loveseat. She clasped her hands behind her back and crossed her legs at the ankles, a flirty little swivel seizing her hips. Sachiko picked the note card from the fold and looked closely. Her fingers began to tremble. Shauna sidled up closer, tucking a lock of Sachiko's hair behind her ear. Sachiko jumped at the light touch. But her gaze remained fixed on the card. Her lips parted. No sound escaped. “If you want me to stop,” Shauna murmured, “just let me know.” She kissed Sachiko's ear lobe, rolling it between her lips before drifting to her cheek and the nape of her neck. Sachiko's tremor spread to her chest. The cards fell from her grasp. Shauna continued down, over her shoulders to the swell of her breasts. She caressed one in each palm, grazing the nipples with the soft cotton of the shirt. Sachiko tangled her fingers in Shauna's hair. They curled and flexed as Shauna descended, raising her shirt and kissing her navel. She lingered there, circling, lips skimming Sachiko's butter-smooth, unblemished skin. She smelled of cherry blossom and jasmine. Shauna filled her head with the scent, priming her for the peach she was about to unwrap. Sachiko's hushed whisper floated down from above. “Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god.” Sinking to her haunches Shauna eyed Sachiko's sex. A small wet spot darkened the fabric between her legs. Shauna peeled the underwear down over Sachiko's ass and thighs, pooling them around her feet. Exposed to the low light was a plump, tidy pussy, closely cropped dark pubic hair gracing her mound. Shauna's lips quivered. She bowed, pressing her face between Sachiko's thighs, sopping up the heat. Sachiko moaned, easing her legs apart, welcoming Shauna's tongue between her folds. Her entire body shook, chopping her breaths between chattering teeth. Shauna probed a little deeper. Sachiko doubled over, humping Shauna's mouth. Shauna yipped with delight. She shook her head side to side, slathering Sachiko's light sweet syrup over her cheeks and chin. She dug her nails into the brunette's ass, spreading her cheeks and kneading the meat. Sachiko mauled her own breasts, stretching and twisting the characters on her shirt into impossible shapes. Buffeted by Sachiko's gyrations Shauna wobbled on the balls of her feet. It was all she could do to hold on for the ride and she found herself failing at that. Toppling to her butt she roped an arm around Sachiko's neck and pulled her ear to her dripping lips. “Sit on my face,” she hissed. Sachiko fell to her knees, straddling Shauna's chest and pinning her to the floor. On all fours she scooched forward over the blonde's shoulders until her succulent snatch hovered over her RA's gaping mouth. Shauna's tongue darted out, flicking Sachiko's swollen clit. Stifling a scream Sachiko collapsed on Shauna's kisser, squeezing her ears between her thighs and swirling her pussy over her lips. Shauna lost herself in Sachiko. Inhaling her essence. Drinking her qi. She thrilled at her lover's responses – involuntary, honest and pure. There was no pretention. Only the passion of an inexperienced girl wholly submitting to her desires. She reveled in it, lapping at Sachiko's sex from the hood of her clit to the crease of her ass. Sachiko's back arched, thrusting out her chest. Her head lolled back, eyes strafing the ceiling. She squirmed on Shauna's face, blissfully ignorant of her weight, Shauna's nose, or her need to breathe. She reached back between the Shauna's splayed legs, probing under her dress until her fingers found the blonde's honeypot and slithered inside. Strangling Sachiko's wrist in her thighs Shauna groaned into her pussy. The vibrations spurred Sachiko's building orgasm, winding her body tighter and tighter, pushing her fingers faster, deeper. The circuit closed, the feedback loop complete. Every flip of the tongue, every curl of a digit, amplified the next. Sachiko bucked and thrashed. Shauna swirled and writhed. Again and again they traded blows until suddenly Sachiko fell silent, her body rigid, muscles strained. Clutching fistfuls of Shauna's hair Sachiko spread her knees and bore down, smashing her quaking pussy into Shauna's lips and gushing slippery, viscous cum all over her face. Racked with spasms she hunched over Shauna's head, wave after crashing wave of orgasm pummeling her sex. 9:38 am When the contractions finally slowed, Shauna worked her hands up to Sachiko's buttocks and nudged her. Spent, Sachiko rolled away, settling on her back against the foot of the bed. Shauna's chest heaved, gulping the cool dry air. Her eyes re-adjusted to the light. Reaching up she brushed the hat off her head and raked her fingers through moist matted hair. Arms flopping to the floor she sighed. That went well. She rolled her head and looked at Sachiko. The junior lay knees up, feet flat on the floor, her arms draped between her legs – the odd twitch in her muscles interrupting her stillness. Shauna willed herself up and crawled over. Finding her eyes shut she pressed in close and planted a tender kiss on her forehead. Sachiko smiled. “Merry Christmas,” Shauna whispered. Sachiko nodded, radiant from her orgasm. Shauna stroked her ear. “If you want me to model for you sometime,” she added, “give me a call.” She gathered her things and prepared to leave. As she passed the mirror on the closet door she stopped to look. Her face and neck glistened, glazed with Sachiko's juices. She tossed the hat in her hand, raising it to wipe herself clean. But she didn't. She decided instead she liked the way it looked. And she'd wear it a little longer. Pursing her lips, she slipped out of Sachiko's room. Light as a feather she skipped down the hall toward her room. She slowed passing Javon's door, wondering if he was already asleep. Her phone chimed in the bag, interrupting her curiosity. Retrieving it she scanned the screen and frowned. Two texts and a missed call. All from her brother. “Hey Josh,” she answered. “Yo, where the hell have you been?” There was an urgency in his tone. “I've been calling you. I'm out front, let's go!” She frowned. “Wait, what time is it?” “Quarter to ten. I told you I'd be here at 9:30, remember?” She thought for a minute, then rolled her eyes, realizing what went wrong. “Fuck,” she spat. “I thought you meant 9:30 your time.” “So you're not ready?” “No, I packed last night. I'll be right down.” Hanging up she shook her head. How did she make that mistake? She thought she'd have an hour to shower and clean up, but now they were running late. No time for any of that. Swiping the key card from her sock she popped into her room and tossed the gift bag on the bed. Snagging her backpack and navy peacoat from the closet she dashed back out headed for the lobby. 9:52 am Shauna flung open the passenger door of the coupe and tumbled inside, stuffing the backpack between her feet as she settled in the seat. Her teeth chattered from their brief exposure to the cold. Rubbing her hands together near the warm air vent she looked over at her brother behind the wheel. He stared at her, forehead crinkled, a mix of confusion and amusement scrawled across his lips. “What,” she said, staring back. He glanced down at her bare thighs – the coat just covering her lap – then back at her scowl. “Nice touch,” he replied, pointing to the bright red pileus cap. “Thanks,” she quipped, flashing a smile. “But you know it's snowing, right?” She flipped him the bird. He shrugged. “You're going to get Uncle Leo in trouble today.” Shauna tried to stifle her laugh. “Just drive Josh.” He put the car in gear and pulled away from the curb. “Unlike you,” he said, “I got an early start. So I'm going to get some coffee. Did you eat already?” “Yup,” she nodded. “Several times.” Josh's eyes narrowed, but he said nothing. At the next light he made a left and turned into the coffee shop drive-thru. Waiting in line behind a pick-up he turned to his sister. “Are you okay?” he asked. “You look a little…weird.” Shauna checked herself in the side mirror. She could taste Ty's spunk on her tongue; feel Javon's cum in her ass and Sachiko's pussy all over her face. A shiver buzzed her clit. She reclined the seat several notches and sighed, beaming at the ceiling. “Yeah,” she said softly. “I'm just…filled with Christmas spirit.” Quietly she shoved her hands beneath her legs to keep from touching herself for the remainder of the trip. By TheSleepingKing for Literotica
A horny woman invents her own game to secure a seduction.by Bumpinguglies. - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. They say it's not a good idea to fool around at the office Christmas party, a piece of advice she was deliberately choosing to ignore. Her decision had been made the moment he had walked in the door. Feeling horny and with a few drinks under her belt, she had decided right there and then that she was going to fuck him.Her plan was a simple one. Sitting on a sofa opposite where he was standing with his colleagues and knowing that any man couldn't resist looking up a woman's skirt, she casually kept uncrossing and crossing her legs, parting them just enough to keep giving him and only him a good look between her legs and the thin white strip of material nestled between her thighs. Her drink was on the coffee table and she also made sure he got full view of her ample breasts in her low cut dress each time she bent forward to pick it up. She smiled inwardly to herself as she spied him pretending not to notice but staring intently between her legs every time she moved them. She could feel his gaze burning into her panties and it made her pussy tingle and her nipples hard with excitement knowing what thoughts must be going through his mind and how arousing the sight of those panties were to him. She even suspected that the bulge in his pants had grown since she first saw it and the thought of it made her even more aroused. She could feel her pussy moistening inside her panties with every moment that passed and every look he gave them.Deciding he had looked enough, she got up off the couch and carrying her empty glass made to walk to the bar. As she passed him she stopped.“It's shaved and wet.” She whispered into his ear.“I'm sorry.” he asked, as if he hadn't heard her properly and at the same time shocked and embarrassed he had been caught out.“If you want a better look, meet me in my office upstairs in five minutes and bring that nice cock.” she told him and walked off, her hand casually brushing the front of his pants, enough for him to feel it but not enough for anyone else to notice.It was the longest five minutes of his life, standing there talking to his workmates with a stiffening cock in his pants and thoughts of her shaved pussy coursing through his mind. Excusing himself, he made straight for the elevator, his heart beating hard with anticipation.She sat on the corner of the desk in her dimly lit office counting down the seconds hoping he would take up her invitation. Like him, her heart was racing and her pussy ached with anticipation. She couldn't help reaching down and running her fingers over her panties, caressing her pussy through them, her fingertip pressing the material into the moist cleft between her lips.She heard the elevator ding and she jumped off the desk. Suddenly, he was there, his silhouette framed in the doorway against the well-lit outer office. They came together in the middle of the office and he kissed her passionately, his hands sliding up her outer thighs under her skirt. Breathing hard, she reached down and pressed her hand to his groin, feeling the hardness there. She fumbled with his zipper as his hand slid down inside her panties seeking out the wet pussy within. Her hand now inside his pants gripped his rigid throbbing cock as his fingers eagerly parted her silky wet lips and found her tingling hard clit. She groaned with pleasure and began to pull him as he rubbed her clit using her own wetness to lubricate it, quickly propelling her towards the orgasm her pussy craved. She pulled him faster as her arousal grew and grew and her legs opened wider and began to quiver. With a gasp she froze, gripping his cock tight, her whole body jerking as she came with a loud groan of pleasure. With his hard swollen cock sticking out the front of his pants leaking precum, he guided her backwards to the desk and made to pull down her panties. She stopped him.“No, not here.” she whispered, still recovering from her orgasm. As much as she wanted that hard cock inside her, for some reason she didn't want to do it there in the office.“Let's go back to mine.” She suggested. Reluctantly, he withdrew his hands from her panties and stuffed his aching swollen cock back in his pants. They kissed once more and made for the elevator hand in hand.When you are horny and desperate to fuck everything takes so long. That was the case with the cab ride to her place. In the darkened back of the cab she had rubbed the front of his trousers and he in turn had done the same over the front of her panties. It had made the cab ride seem longer but the thrill and excitement of their fondling and the level of arousal it created was worth it.Inside her apartment she decided to slow things down by pouring them both a drink. She wanted the night to last, not be over with quick five minute fuck. Reclined on one end of the couch with him sitting on the other end facing her, she reached down and pulled off her panties, threw them on the floor and spread her legs wide.“I said you would get a better look at it.” she said smiling. “What do you think? Does it make you hard?”“Fuck yes!” he groaned, starting at her gorgeous shaved pussy with its slightly parted pink glistening lips and dripping wet opening between them.“Would you like to taste it?” she asked, instantly making herself even wetter at the thought of what she just said. Without answering, he put down his drink, slid along the couch and bent between her legs. She was so wet and the musky smell of her pussy filled his nostrils inflaming his senses. Hungrily he began licking her, savoring the sweet taste of her pussy, his tongue rasping against her hard clit and delving into her saturated opening. She moaned and her head lolled back as his tongue sent waves of pleasure from her pussy right up through her entire body. Sensing she was about to cum he licked at her clit and flooded opening faster. With shaking legs she reached down, grasped the back of his head and crushed his face between her legs. She came with a huge groan, grinding her pussy up and down over his mouth.With a final few soft licks of her delicious pussy, he straightened back up, moved to the other end of the couch, retrieved his drink and took a long hard swig of it.“Let me see your cock.” She said, lying back with her drink back in hand and her legs still wide open. Once again replacing his drink, he undid his belt, pulled down his zipper and reached into his pants. His rigid cock almost sprung from them, the engorged head glistening with precum and the thick shaft throbbing with excitement.“Stroke it for me.” She commanded, staring at it longingly and imagining the feel of it inside her. Fuck, it was so nice and big. Taking his cock between thumb and fingertips he began to slowly stroke his cock, his gaze firmly between her legs as his hand moved up and down the rigid shaft. The sight of him pulling himself had her breathing heavily and her pussy wanting to cum again. Her eyes fixed on his hand and cock, she reached down and began to rub her clit. Watching her masturbating had his cock jerking with excitement in his hand. He groaned trying to block out the sensation of his hand on his cock. He didn't want to cum, couldn't cum, not before he had felt himself inside that gorgeous tight pussy. Stroking as slow as he could, he watched her rubbing get faster and then turn frantic until her pussy sprayed wetness over the couch between her legs as she came. The sight of her cumming and squirting pussy was sending him over the top. Desperately he squeezed the shaft of his cock to stave off his orgasm. He was on the very edge for what seemed like an eternity until it finally subsided. Releasing the grip on his cock, he watched as one solitary drop of cum leaked from the tip. He had fought off his orgasm but now his swollen balls ached, needing release. Sitting up, she moved onto all fours, crawled along the couch, bent and licked the drop of cum from the head of his cock. The touch of her tongue on his cock made him suck in his breath. Her mouth opened and she took him into it. He groaned as her mouth enveloped the head and slid down his quivering shaft. No sooner had she started she stopped, sliding her mouth off his cock, leaving it jerking with excitement and frustration. Sliding off the couch, she stood beside him, reaching down for his hand.“Time to fuck me.” she said in a husky voice. Taking her hand he rose up and she led him by the hand to the bedroom.“Oh shit! Fuck!” she cried out as the swollen head of his cock prized her open and his thick rigid shaft forced itself deep into her tight wet pussy. Gasping at the fullness of his cock inside her, she spread her legs as wide as she could, wanting him deep. Braced on his arms above her and filled with lust, he worked his hips, grunting and driving his glistening wet cock in and out of her until he felt it gripping him with pleasure. Driven wild with the sensations inside her pussy, she groaned loudly and gave a little squirt with every thrust, pushing herself up hard to meet each one.“Fuck it! Fuck it! Make it cum!” she pleaded, her pussy so close and desperate to cum. Almost there himself, he fucked her even harder, slamming himself between her legs, driving his cock between her parted lips into her warm wet pussy to the hilt.“Oh fuck! Yes! Yes!” She cried out, jerking on his cock as her pussy exploded between her legs, spraying them both with a huge squirt of wetness. The tight grip of her contracting pussy and sound of her cumming pushed him over the top and he felt the numbness and rush of cum start. Quickly he pulled out his jerking cock and with a roar sprayed thick ropes of cum all over her tits and stomach. Still hard and not waiting for her orgasm to subside, he pushed his cock back inside her. She yelped as he slid into her sensitive pussy but pain soon turned to pleasure as his hard thrusting cock sent her hurtling towards another orgasm. He gave a loud groan and pushed into her hard, cumming again, this time inside her. Feeling him cum inside her was enough and she came herself, her whole body quivering. He lay on top of her, both of them spent, breathing hard and enjoying the sensation of his cock softening inside her cum soaked pussy. Then they slept.He awoke the next morning cuddled up behind her, his hand cupping her breast. She seemed to be asleep but her nipple was hard under his fingers. He began fondling it and she moaned softly, her eyes still closed. Aroused, he began to run his hand over her naked body under the covers, his now hard cock pressed firmly against the crack of her behind. Reaching down under it, he ran his finger along the slit of her pussy, still slippery and wet with his cum. She moaned again as his finger slipped in between her lips and worked up to her clit. Rubbing it softly, he felt her body becoming aroused. Feeling his hard cock pressed behind her, she raised her top leg. He slid down and positioned himself and holding his cock, pushed the head into her warm wet pussy. Within minutes they were both cumming again, her pussy leaking another load of nice thick load of cum. She had never been fucked from behind on her side before, only on all fours. It was softer than the hard thrusting doggy ramming against her behind but she liked it a lot.Evident there was a definite attraction between them they decided later that morning over coffee that they would spend the weekend together. Maybe the saying about not fooling around at work parties wasn't a hundred percent true. They would see how the weekend went.by Bumpinguglies, for Literotica
Two cocks are best, in a woman's bed..Based on a post by Drmaxc. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. It had all been rather lovely. Even Sylvie's comment that Malcolm had cum there under his fingernails!Perhaps a rather quiet evening spent in front of the television, but bedtime proved rather more lively. Malcolm found himself being invited into Sylvie and Elvin's bed."You're not asleep, are you Malcolm,"came a voice from the doorway just after he had turned his light off. A movement towards the bed and then there was Sylvie in bed with him in the dark and a hand feeling for and finding his already erect organ. In another moment she was on top of him, and his erection pushed right up into her. Malcolm's large tumescent penis inches and inches up inside Sylvie."Not a lot of foreplay, Sylvie!"Her warm mouth smothered his."This is foreplay, Malcolm! We want you to come back to our bed. I just thought I'd check you were up for it. I didn't get a lot of cock this afternoon. I want to make up for it and be really fucked. Two men are best in a girl's bed." Her movements did not stop as she talked."That's really nice, Malcolm, Are you coming to join us now? Elvin will be waiting."Quite something to get out of bed in the darkness. But Malcolm was guided by his penis, to the couple's bed. Led with a firm hand on his erection."In you get."Sylvie in the middle, Elvin the other side of her. Tucked up in bed with young bodies. Outside the world cold and still, in the bed all warm and cosy. The two men snuggling up against her, hips turned to her. She could feel Elvin's penis hard against her asshole. Sylvie's hand, or was that two, tickling his penis, his penis still wet from Sylvie cunt.And then Elvin went down on her for a sloppy licking of her cunt. Malcolm kneeling near her head as she nibbled over his full knob.He was not expected to go down the bed. A thing for young people. Rather than seek her sexual organs for cunnilingus, she was brought to him. Presented to him straddling, almost on the pillow. Lovely to bury his beard and his lips in Sylvie's wet place, his lips to hers, his tongue seeking and penetrating, his lips sucking on her 'little man' And then he felt Sylvie's lips, down the bed, once more taking him in, as her hips straddled Elvin, who was lying on his back with his head at the baseboard. It was all very cosy. Father Christmas and his elves.It was not a double oral spurting. Instead, it was copulation. Shared and energetic copulation. Sylvie moving from one man to the other, one cock to the other, in different and pleasing positions all within the warmth of the bed.Her instruction was neither of the men was to come, if possible, for a long time. She wanted a really long fuck. And she got it. Interesting to speculate just how much length of cock she got. If each thrust and out-pulling was measured in inches how far would that be? If Malcolm did an almost full in and out that would be at least six inches each way. A foot indeed. So, three thrusts make a yard. Twenty-two yards to the chain and ten chains to the furlong. Perhaps not that far, but might Sylvie have had a good hundred yards of cocking?Finally, Sylvie said,"Enough, please cum."But even so that was quite a few yards further between them before Elvin and Malcolm in turn did what she asked. So good to fuck in the warmth of the bed. So good to have three of them all tucked up together. Malcolm could get very used to that! So good to, finally, follow Elvin into Sylvie's vagina, she on her back, Malcolm on top and not just engage in the motions of sexual intercourse but to keep going past the point of stopping and withdrawing, and then feeling his spunk spurting out into the girl squashed beneath him. Lovely to lie there feeling his penis subside and then turn over and drop into a deep sleep, rather tired and 'shagged out.'It had snowed in the night as it had the previous afternoon. Malcolm judged they could still get away on the morrow but probably not if it snowed again. He was up early, feeling really rather chipper from the events, the long copulation, of the night before. After a cup of tea, he wrapped himself up in insulated coveralls, boots, mitts, and a trapper hat; and ventured outside and down the drive a little way. Perhaps with a bit of clearing the car could make it down to the road. He might get them all working with shovels. Or should he wait until the next day. Pointless to do a lot of work if not needed. Perhaps better to build a snowman.And after breakfast that is what they did. A snowman each, only Sylvie made a snowwoman. The difference was rather obvious, not that neither Malcolm nor Elvin had used carrots for penises rather than noses, big upright carrots indeed (and perhaps lumps of coal as balls!). That would have been rather good. Sylvie's snowwoman was obviously such, due to her oversized breasts and, well, her less than upright position. On her back with legs splayed and, well, if Malcolm and Elvin's snowmen did not have upright penises of carrot or snow (or perhaps a stick each), Sylvie had been rather detailed between the snowwoman's legs, and not just with the patch of moss she had shaped into a triangle!It was funny. And Elvin and Malcolm then had to make a snowwoman themselves, and, yes, complete with that special hole, molded and poked with delight into the packed snow. This snowwoman not standing but on her knees and with ass in the air, yes indeed, very much in the 'doggy' position. Impressively detailed in all respects."Oh, you've just got to!"And it was obvious to Malcolm and Elvin just what Sylvie meant.Just too cold to do that, copulate with the snowwoman, from a standing start. Well, not that even! They needed to go inside and warm first."Start with me and then rush out and finish with 'her', Elvin."And not content with that, Sylvie's idea expanded. She wanted Elvin to do the deed naked.Malcolm got his camera from his bedroom, pausing to undress and put on his red coat. When he returned downstairs, there were Elvin and Sylvie 'at it' in front of the fire. Naked young people fucking 'doggy' style.Sylvie warming her boyfriend up for the challenge. The challenge of rushing outside naked, sticking his hot, girl wet erection into the snowwoman's specially prepared orifice and releasing.It was going to be cold, not just on penises, but swinging balls as well, to say nothing of feet and generally exposed skin. Would the sheer eroticism maintain Elvin's enthusiasm and arousal. Could he really do it?Between the buttons & buttonholes of his red coat Malcolm's penis appeared, growing firm at the sight. He raised his camera and clicked the shutter. Hopefully a good photo of the couple bathed in the orange glow of the fire."Almost. Do I really have to. Can't I just come in here? In Sylvie's vagina or in the warmth of the cottage and by the fire?”said Elvin, pausing. The answer from Sylvie was negative! A deep breath from Elvin, another few strokes and then, hard penised, the naked young man was heading for the door out into the snow. Malcolm in boots and coat came with him. Naked, Sylvie watched through the window.Cold outside, freezing. Though at least the sun was out and there was not a breath of wind. Elvin more than ankle deep in snow and running naked to the bent over snowwoman. Malcolm hurrying after him, keen to photograph the penetration. Quite a sight. Pale blue sky, wonderfully detailed and white snowwoman and Elvin standing there all pink and naked and importantly with his cock up and hard.'Click' as Elvin's knob touched the snow orifice. 'Click' as it went into the snow cave.Gasping, almost unexpected noises, from Elvin as he pushed home. The snow hole probably nothing like as smooth as Sylvie's place. Certainly, a completely different temperature but bumps and perhaps an unexpected twist as he pushed in."Ooh, wow, ooh, wow! Cold on my balls! Cold everywhere.”Exclaimed the young man as his buttocks flexed and he pushed in and out.No hanging about, no prolonging the 'pleasure', straight into fucking - Elvin went for it. A hard fuck, a real pounding for the perhaps unsuspecting snowwoman. And she was then, indeed, inseminated.The cold, the snow or ice, did not make Elvin 'lose it.' A click of the camera as Elvin pulled out, hot cum still dripping down to the snow."Wow, that was different! You've got to try that, Mr Butteridge."Through the window glass Sylvie was watching, her hands playing with her body, ‘jilling' to the sight. Malcolm opened the leaves of his great red coat. Father Christmas had the capability and was about to fuck a snowwoman.And who else, really should do that? Who else should fuck a snowwoman than Father Christmas himself? Perhaps, sometimes, he might get a little bored with his elves up at the North Pole or in Lapland, maybe yearning for a more substantial woman than his little elves. Might his elves fashion a buxom snowwoman for him and sprinkle elven dust to animate her for a time? Might they reach into his coat and play with his great cock, stimulating and preparing him for the bout?A smile at Sylvie through the glass, her eyes though on his cock, proud upright and purple fringed, and then he stepped up to the bending snowwoman. Would Elvin's work have melted the snow a little, made it wet and slippery or might Elvin's ejaculate have had that effect?Ice cold, though, on his body warm erection as he touched the entrance to the snow cavern. Best not to tarry once started. A gasp as he felt the cold slide up his cock as he slid in. "Whoo!" he exclaimed as his balls pressed against the snow. Up to the hilt in the snowwoman. Malcolm began thrusting. Not as cold, not at all, for Malcolm compared to Elvin. Apart from his penis, the rest of him was covered by his coat and on his feet his boots. Elvin had been stark naked. The intensity of the cold was localised, where there were a lot of nerve endings! It had been all around Elvin.Tight and unyielding but he got in and was fucking.Within the cottage, both Sylvie and Elvin watched. Elvin had not hung about, instead he had hurried inside to warm frozen feet and cold pretty much everything else. Malcolm fucked outside alone, if the snowwoman did not count. Stroking himself towards orgasm.When it came it was remarkably good. Remarkably good in fact, the icy cold having a surprisingly pleasing effect, not least the touch of ice to his balls just as the first spurt issued, when he rammed home pushing his balls right against the snowwoman. Malcolm's mouth opened and he let out a cry, "Oh wow!" just as Elvin had done, and he was free spurting, hot cum shooting out in electric spasms of pleasure. A second insemination for the snowwoman, just as Sylvie had received before in the snow.The afternoon again involved a snowy walk. A board game after lunch and general relaxation. It was only after coffee that things became sexual again. It was Sylvie's suggestion that they should be naked in front of the fire. It was a very good fire, & very cold outside the cottage. The rest of the cottage was not so warm away from the lounge or the fire, but beautifully warm in front of its leaping flames. The smell of wood smoke rising up the chimney to drift away in the frosty air.So good, Malcolm felt, to pull clothes from his body and be there naked with his young friends. The implication of Sylvie's suggestion had aroused him. So good to be there with them and not be just naked but powerfully erect. Standing & waiting to see what Sylvie might suggest. Standing there with the equally erect Elvin, his nice little cock pointing up at the ceiling and his balls hanging like a double pendulum."Now, you two, sit down facing each other in front of the fire, then lay on your backs. Put your right leg over the other's left leg, and scoot your asses down tight against each other. I want your cocks together so I can play with two at once."A bit of shuffling rearrangement and then there they were. Malcolm's penis and Elvin's up together and their balls hanging together and touching. Sylvie crouched, still in her corduroy dress, but Malcolm could see up into it, see her furry sex without knickers. A pleasing sight. Sylvie reached and grasped both cocks in her hand, squeezing them together, hardness against hardness.Did Sylvie want to be a sandwich? She was certainly, more than happy to be spank or fondled up her ass, Malcolm rather thought his cock too big for Her ass. He would not be averse to a double penetration. Elvin in Sylvie's ass and him in the proper place. That would be good, feeling both Elvin's cock through the thin walls and Sylvie's delight at the same time. It would have been nice, but he was not pushing for that, still less to try for Sylvie's puckered sphinker holeSylvie's stroking hands on the rug in front of the fire. Two penises together, balls jangling against the other pair. Good feelings. The gorgeous warmth of the fire felt on the sensitive penile skin, the up and down movement, and that view up Sylvie's dress to her delightfully hair fringed and somewhat open sex. Sylvie bending her head and licking over both knobs together, tongue playing at their openings and then trying to get both into her mouth at once."Too big, too much cock!" she paused, "I wonder?" The girl knelt up and pulled off her dress, so she could straddle the double penis. Tall on her knees & facing Elvin, she reached in front & behind to collect her two cocks.Holding them together, Sylvie lowered herself down, grasping the penises together, pulling Elvin's upwards so both knobs were touching and paired. Hot, wet cunt pushing against shiny and taut knobs but, held together, there was just not room to go in despite the lovely slipperiness of Sylvie's arousal.Her hand slipped a bit and Elvin's cock dropped downwards leaving Malcolm's taller organ to stand 'head and shoulders' above Elvin's. Only then was a penetration achieved. Malcolm's thick organ slid in alone until Sylvie's cunt came down to Elvin's knob. A lovely feeling, obviously for Sylvie, not at all bad for Elvin but really good for Malcolm!"It's not going to work, is it?" Clearly Sylvie meant she wasn't going to be able to double stuff herself with two cocks, she did not mean Malcolm's cock was not going to work, because, actually, it was not far off 'working' and spurting his hot cum up into her! It was fully capable. "Just let me rub a little more. I think I can come against you both."And she did, a double rub up and down her sex. Steady and wetly pleasurable. Not one but two smooth glans penises running over her hard and needy clitoris.A delightful and so warm orgasm by the fire.The girl came down from her semi-mounted position to play once more with the two erections. Her mouth and tongue upon them, tasting herself there, a slippery wet coating to the two penises. And then a double handed holding, one hand grasping cocks and foreskins, the other reaching under and clasping four balls together."I wonder who'll cum first," Sylvie mused as she moved the double skin up and down. Very slowly. It was Elvin. All at once a spurting, cum pouring out of one of the little slits, out and onto Malcolm's penis, running down around his purple fringed head, down between the two penises and onto and into Sylvie's hand. A sudden and additional warm lubrication. Spent and shrinking, Sylvie let go of Elvin and concentrated on Father Christmas' large cock. Up and down went his foreskin, so gooey and cummy yet unejaculated. A cock with icing, almost as iced as a Christmas cake. A strong manly penis not a rich, dark, fruit cake!Was it good enough to eat? Sylvie certainly thought so, her head went down on it, and she absorbed it into her mouth. Elvin's cum and all.Sylvie had said back in Malcolm's room at the department store, when she had sat naked on his lap after her shower, that 'what I do want for Christmas is a really big cock,' and her wish had come true! It was there in her mouth, as it had been, actually, that first time when she had been naked with him. And if that was not enough, Sylvie received more than just the really big cock whilst there in the warmth on the rug by the fire in the cottage. White bearded white-haired Father Christmas poured more gifts right into her waiting mouth.A long and rather copious load, considering; blasted into her mouth. A considerable pleasure for Malcolm as well, an eye screwing up, shuddering release.Afterwards they dressed. For the last time they dressed up as Father Christmas and his elves, and they went outside into the dark and the cold and the still. A clear night, the moon not yet risen, the stars out in the blackness above, bright and twinkling. Great Orion with his belt, the Plough, Cassiopeia, the Great Square of Pegasus, so many constellations, so many stars. The Milky Way as a great band across the sky. So still, so clear, so frosty. They stood still together, gazing. Across the landscape silence and not a lit window in sight. The little party was remarkably alone in the snow-covered countryside. It had been just the break Malcolm had hoped for. It could so easily have been grey, wet, and windy. When it rained there, it rained. And Sylvie and Elvin had been such good companions. Fun, delighting in the cottage and certainly providing plentiful grown-up games! All being well, unless it really snowed in the night, and that did not look likely, they would be homeward bound tomorrow. A pity, Malcolm would not at all be averse to a few more days at the cottage with them. Perhaps they might manage one more game in the morning. Perhaps all in bed together. Another sharing of, and in, Sylvie. Another double deposit made. More Christmas presents for Sylvie! Malcolm rather thought, if he rummaged around in his sack, his ball sack of course, he might find a few more for presents for Sylvie!Based on a post by Drmaxc for Literotica.
~~~~~Want to hear the SPICY AD-FREE version of this episode??✨Head over to my Patreon✨www.patreon.com/alextalksasmr order custom audios, buy merch, find me on socials, leave a tip & morehttp://www.linktr.ee/alexasmrtalks~~~~Your dom bully surprises you at home with one of her promised random check-ins to make sure you're taking care of yourself. She notices you're tense and insists you lay in her arms. But when you accidentally call her mommy... things quickly change.~~~This is a work of fiction for entertainment purposes onlyScript, editing, voice by: Alex Talks ASMRHead to www.patreon.com/alextalksasmr to hear FULL, EXPLICIT audios! Support the showorder custom audios, buy merch, find me on socials, leave a tip & morehttp://www.linktr.ee/alexasmrtalks
She's had the organist. Now she wants the Vicar.A Series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Mia weakly raised her hand and switched off the shower."That was amazing, Gordy-pie. Organists really are good with their hands!""Not so bad yourself," he panted. "Wow. I enjoyed that immensely! You're quite a lass, Mia.""I'd like to see you play the organ," she said, stepping out of the shower and reaching for a towel."I need to get my breath back first!" He laughed, as Mia began playfully drying him off. "God, you're an eager little beaver aren't you?""Hee hee. Yes, but what I meant was, I'd like to see you play the church organ. I've not been inside a church for years. Jenna said that St Michael's is cool.""It's a nice church." I wonder what else she's told her? Gordon thought. "Why not come along to the Sunday service? You can see me in action there, so to speak. After the service, you can have a go on the organ if you'd like. Do you play any musical instruments?""Guitar and violin, but I've not practiced for ages.""Ah, so strings are your thing? That's good. It'd be nice to have a violinist in the choir. One of the choristers plays the trumpet. Which keeps him from singing and I'm glad of it as his voice is bloody awful."Mia sniggered. "You're funny, Gordy-pie. I really like you. Are all organists as fun as you?""Nay lass. I'm one of a kind. He pulled her close and kissed her neck and lips. He was an incredible kisser, and she was curious to know more about him."Are you married?""Long divorced," came his reply. "I'm married to the pipe organ, as they say." He wondered if Jenna had mentioned anything about their various liaisons over the past year, and was about to say something, when the bathroom door suddenly opened."Jen! Ever thought of knocking before entering?" Mia gasped, covering herself with a towel."I can't leave you alone for five minutes can I?" She turned to Gordon, who grinned sheepishly at her."Um, hello!""Funny place to have organ lessons, Gordon," Jenna said, as she watched him squirm."Gordy-pie was just showing me how good an organist is with his hands, weren't you?" Mia said, kissing him. "And you know what, he's amazing!""Oh I'm well aware of how good he is," Jenna replied, folding her arms.Sensing disapproval, Gordon attempted to explain. "It just happened. I didn't know your cousin was here," he prattled. "I put the plant pots in the yard, went into the kitchen and she was just there, wearing nothing but a towel!""You don't need to explain yourself, Gordy-pie. We've not done anything wrong," Mia said. "We're both single. Why are you so uptight, Jenna? Is it because we're in the vicarage? Is that like, a sin or something?"Jenna was in no position to claim the moral high ground. "No, no of course not. I was, just a bit surprised, that's all. It's fine. Just, try to be a bit more discreet, Mia. What if Simon had walked in?""Oh I'm sure the good reverend would approve," Gordon smiled, winking at her.The perceptive Mia noticed his gesture and wondered what he was hinting at."Jenna took a deep breath. "Okay, well I'm going to have a coffee. I'll leave you to get dressed. Do you want a drink, Gordon?""A tea would be lovely. I'm parched. Thanks!""I'll have tea as well, please." Mia added.Jenna left the bathroom."She's acting weird," Mia said. "There's something she's not telling me."Oh boy, wait until you find out, Gordon thought. Your mind will be blown."Maybe she's a bit envious!" Gordon said as he picked up his clothes, and wondered where his underpants had gone."Can I keep these, Gordy-pie?" Mia giggled, holding up his white briefs."Think they're too big for you!""I don't want to wear them. I want to keep them under my pillow and sniff them at night.""In that case, they're all yours! But I want your knickers in return!""Fair's fair!" She tossed him her pale pink cotton undies to him."Thanks!""I loved our shower time," Mia said, kissing him again. "And I loved your big cock. You're a sexy man, Gordy-pie.""Gordy-pie hopes Mia-pie can play with his organ again very soon!" the organist replied as they got dressed and headed downstairs.Jenna brought them both a cup of tea as they sat down in the lounge."Gordon, you're not going to put up with her calling you that cringey nickname are you?" she said, handing him the cup."I like it. It's cute," he said, as Mia rested her head on his shoulder."It's childish. If someone had called you that a year ago, you'd have bitten their head off. You used to have a terrible temper.""Ah well that was before I saw the light," he said, sipping his tea. "When you, showed me the way." He smiled at Jenna as she sat opposite them. "For that, you know I am forever grateful," he added."Did you become a born again Christian like Jenna, Gordy-pie?" Mia asked."I've always been a Christian," Gordon replied. "I just sin a lot, that's all. As we all do, right?" He raised an eyebrow at the vicar's wife. "But we keep praying for forgiveness every week, and luckily for us, God is the forgiving sort, eh?"The front door opened and Reverend Morris came in."Good lord, I need a large brandy!" He gasped, tossing the car keys on the table."What I have seen, can't be unseen, and what I've heard, can't be unheard!""Whatever's the matter Simon?" Jenna said, standing up."You were right, Jen. Gladys Wilcox and the churchwarden. They're, at it!""Told you so," Jenna said. "Actual sex? I'm not being ageist but can Gladys manage that at her age?""No. Regular vanilla sex would've been easier to deal with. Actually, I think gerbilling would be easier to deal with. But seeing Norman, naked in her backyard, wearing a pinny and being struck on his arse with a riding crop,”Jenna cleared her throat, trying to silence him, given that they had company." She treats him like a slave and he enjoys it!" The vicar continued, unaware there was an audience. "And there's more. She knows about the storeroom threesome, and you won't believe this, she proudly told me, that sometime during Lent, she performed oral sex on Gordon.""Ahem. Simon, shush, we've got," Jenna cringed. "Wait, what? She gave Gordon oral?"Mia's jaw dropped."Sucked him off whilst he was sat at the church organ! She'd wanted him to be her slave, but he declined. So she set her sights on Norman instead. Well we both know Gordon prefers a younger woman, right?" He turned round, and noticed Gordon sat on the settee, and Mia sat next to him."Oh, good afternoon Gordon!""I brought those plant pots you wanted," the organist meekly uttered.Later,Jenna and Reverend Morris sat on the settee watching an episode of Father Brown, although neither were really paying attention to it."I can't get that image out of my head. Gladys giving Gordon a blowjob and whipping Norman's bare buttocks. I know we've, engaged in some naughtiness, but I never imagined one of the oldest members of the church was into that sort of thing!""Good for her," Jenna replied. "Kinkiness aside, it's nice for her to have Norman as a lodger. I mean, she lives alone and in this day and age, older people can feel vulnerable. I know Gladys misses her hubby a lot.""Oh Bert. Yes. He was dead long before I came to St Michaels. Bishop George told me more about him. He was the organist before Gordon took over. Apparently he was quite a character.""I'm sure he was. And the current organist seems to be going the same way.""Jen, you seem a bit unhappy about Gordon having intercourse with your cousin today. Is that because you're protective of her or because of, well, I know how close you are to him?"Jenna sighed. "Oh Simon. I'm ashamed of myself. I actually felt jealous when I saw the two of them together. How selfish is that? After everything you did for me last year when it was my birthday, and you gladly accepted my dalliances with the other male members of the church. Can you forgive me? I wish to say a prayer of forgiveness."The vicar took his wife's hands in his. "Of course I can, my love. And I understand how you feel. You see, with Mia here, I think you've got something you've never had to deal with before.""What's that?""A rival!"Mia was eavesdropping from the staircase. A mischievous grin formed on her face as she listened."Holy shit, Jenna's had more men than Elton John's had wigs. She had the nerve to have a go at me for seducing Tom. And she's slept with Gordon too? No wonder she looked so tense. Ha! And sweet, Reverend Simon is okay with that? That's not what it teaches in the Bible, surely?"She slipped back to her bedroom."Let us pray together," Reverend Morris said."Father, I return to You with my sins before me. Nowadays, I lack compassion for my brother and sisters, my eyes are clouded with wrongdoings my heart is against. Opposing Your Words, I sinned and done evil in Your eyes. I drained myself off Your kindness and followed my worldly desires. Father, guide me as You are right in Your verdict and justified in Your judgment. Do not leave me astray as I pray for a blissful life with You and a life free of evil. In Your Mercy, I pray.Amen."-(Luke 15:18, Psalm 51:3-4)"I feel better," Jenna said, opening her eyes. She ran a finger down her husband's cheek. "Simon, let's go to bed. Mia's asleep. The guest bedroom is right at the other end of the landing. She won't hear us. Tonight I need my Vicar's touch,”"What a good idea! All this talk of Gladys Wilcox getting her hands on men's dicks, I'd quite like some hands on mine!"A Girl With FantasiesMia lay back on the bed in the darkness, her mind buzzing with the events of the day. Reaching under the pillow, she pulled out the pair of Gordon's briefs."Enjoyed you, Gordy-pie! You were a total sweetie."She sighed, pressing the crotch of the underwear against her nose and inhaling deeply, whilst fingering herself with her other hand. Gordon's undies bore a pleasant, musky, manly scent, a faint mark which she assumed was pre-cum, and a couple of wiry grey pubic hairs. Perfect. Knowing that the organist's thick cock had been snugly contained within was enough to make her climax again. She wondered if he was wanking off and sniffing her knickers."Hope he likes mine too." She wanted to see the organist again, as sex with him had been amazing, but Mia had her sights set on a bigger prize - and this one wore a clerical collar.InsomniaGordon was in bed, but having difficulty sleeping. His mind was a complete whirl. He reflected how in the past year, he'd gone from being completely sex-starved, to having more sex than he'd ever had during a whole fifteen years of marriage, and during his late teens, when he'd been a horny youth, desperate to sleep with any woman. In the Eighties, those halcyon pre-Internet days, just stumbling across a discarded porn magazine in the bushes was more valuable than gold. He remembered his time at university, when he used to spy on the nurses undressing at a nearby hospital.He chuckled as he remembered losing his virginity to his piano teacher - whilst she was giving him a tour of Blackpool Tower ballroom. He credited her with starting his interest in wanting to play organs,"Look at me now," he said out loud. "I got seduced by a woman young enough to be my daughter. Who is now the vicar's wife. I fucked a Ukrainian woman in the church. I've been fucking the vicar's wife every week in the church. I took part in a threesome with her and the vicar. I and several other men gave her a facial in the church. I got my dick sucked by an eighty-six year old pensioner too. Now I'm fucking the eighteen-year old cousin of the vicar's wife, and exchanging underwear with her."He reached for the pair of pink knickers and gave them a good sniff, stroking his cock at the same time. The crotch had dried, but earlier it had been wet and sticky with Mia's pussy juices. A heavenly scent."The world is a bloody mess right now, but I'd say my life is pretty good," he smiled. "I hope Mia wants to see me again. She's a lovely, horny little thing. I hope she comes to church this Sunday."He wanked himself off happily, before slipping into a blissful slumber. For the first time in a year, he dreamt of a woman other than Jenna.
Seasonal frolics with a dept. store 'Santa' and his elves.Based on a post by Drmaxc. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. The second afternoon shift ended, and Malcolm and Sylvie walked together from grotto to changing rooms."Might I borrow your shower?"They went into Malcolm's room together. He did not really want to pace up and down outside. He sat on a chair, turning it away from the shower cubicle. He was surprised to find Sylvie hopping back onto his lap."Santa, you didn't ask me what I wanted for Christmas.""Well, Sylvie," and what do you wish for Christmas? What shall I bring down your chimney?"He was astounded. Sylvie was naked on his lap. A dream come true! And what would she wish for Christmas? He would love her to have said something like a set of sexy underwear or even an electric vibrator, but of course she did not. A rather fine Italian coffee machine did not really have quite the same connotation!"That's a big present for a little girl. Would you rather a 'Little Miss make-up set' or a coloring book?" They were what were in the neatly wrapped little presents for the children in his big sack beside his chair. No little boy or girl went home with an Italian coffee machine, and most certainly not an electric vibrator or sexy underwear!He was still sitting there, head turned away, when she came back out of the shower and toweled herself. That did not mean he had not been looking through the obscured glass and watching the vague shape of her hands upon her naked and pink fuzzy form. Malcolm was more than a little surprised to find Sylvie hopping back onto his lap."Sylvie! You, you haven't dressed.""You noticed!"How could he not. In the grotto he had been looking down her cleavage. He was seeing more than her cleavage now."Sylvie! I don't expect naked elves upon my lap!""Oh come, Father Christmas, do I believe that? All those long days and nights up at the North Pole in your cabin. No Mrs Christmas or Mother Christmas to keep you warm in bed. I am sure you pile up the fire, so it is so very hot in your cabin, and you make all your elves work naked and, you enjoy them."Sylvie's hand came into the red robe, sliding between buttons."I thought you didn't wear anything underneath. And, I am right!"and then a gasp, "My, what a big cock you've got."It was a mixing of stories. Red Riding Hood perhaps sitting on 'Grandma' or rather the Big Bad Wolf's knee. It had nothing at all to do with the Father Christmas story. Sylvie glanced at the door and then drew the penis out from between the folds."Wow, wow," she said. A man likes to be complimented and a man very much likes to have a young girl's hand around his cock."Oh, Malcolm, Father Christmas, wouldn't that just please all your little elves!"It was there standing by her naked pink thigh. Her fingers barely touching it, just enough to move it, slowly pulling the foreskin down as far as it would go, exposing the head. The girl then stroking the smooth membrane of his knob against her skin. It was there in her hand, her fingers curled around it, the head pushing up between them, the flared corona, the tautness, and the dark purple band."Now that is what I do want for Christmas, a really big cock."Malcolm was certainly perspiring now. The suddenness and unexpectedness of the turn of events. His hand moved and rested upon her thigh, unclad by green corduroy. He found his voice, it started rather higher in pitch than usual,"Not a big plastic one then, wrapped in tissue paper?""Red and green tissue paper? So that its shape showed through? Yours would look good wrapped. It would be a very cock shaped parcel. Wrapping it in tissue, pieces of tape holding it tight. Gift wrapped! It is a lovely shape, all very 'cocky.' Look at this big knob."Her voice was husky and had deepened, she drew up the foreskin and then rolled it back down again."Very knobby! Just what a girl wants in her stocking. Or in her knickers!"Sylvie looked up at Malcolm. Up and down went the foreskin, Malcolm ventured,"Would you like that, Sylvie?""Oh yes! But I shouldn't. Really shouldn't. And I'm not sure it would. Well, of course it would, but it might take a time. It's so much bigger than. A pity the lock doesn't work."Sylvie was very much staring at it. She pulled the skin down and squeezed making the bulb swell."It does now, it's been mended."Sylvie did not need to know it had been Malcolm who had mended it.She looked at the door as if making a decision and then hopped off his lap and turned the key. She turned and stood looking at him with his cock turgid and sticking up out of his robe."Mmm, my Father Christmas with a great big cock. Elvin, you see, Malcolm, he does not have a very big one. It's nice and he knows what to do with it. Only, it's not big.""Really? I'd have thought,”But, of course, Malcolm knew. He had seen Elvin's penis many, many times through his binoculars doing all sorts of things, even spurting. He had seen it in Sylvie's hand, her mouth, her vagina and, yes, her ass."Will, will Elvin mind? I wouldn't want to,"It was generous of Malcolm. Most men would probably have gone with the flow. With a naked girl upon their lap seemingly wanting to fuck, few would have paid much attention to another man's feelings. It was to Malcolm's credit, and it certainly raised his credit with Sylvie.She kissed him;"You are sweet, Malcolm, he doesn't really need to know but I don't think he'd mind. Not really."She sat there on his lap looking at it, her fingers stroking. Sylvie looked straight into his eyes."I suppose I shouldn't, not without asking. Perhaps not today, then. Having got you all excited, I'll make sure you have that happy feeling but, but, not in there until I've asked. I've got awfully wet. Have you something else you could put up there?"Malcolm lifted his hand and spread his fingers. He did have rather big hands and chunky fingers."Would these do, How many?"The young lass bit her lip, "I don't know." She was looking again at Malcolm's cock; it reared up before her and was certainly rather thick.He touched her thigh. The skin so soft, as he had known it would be when he had watched her from his window. Malcolm was not hurrying. He wanted to get it right so there would be other times. Other times of intimacy with his pretty little elf. His fingers did not race for the dark triangle of hair, but they got there in the end. Stroking the soft springiness before a single digit delved into the moss and found her womanly divide, the little start to a valley which led to a pool of wetness and a cave of pleasure. A slow stroking down the valley and then back again until Sylvie's legs opened wider, as women's legs will open to the man who plays the right tune."Oh!"Malcolm had not bypassed Sylvie's little man. He had stroked its hood before moving to stroke its smooth hardness. Lovely to see her reaction, her mouth opening and closing as he gently rubbed his finger over it, back and forth until he slid his finger forward and into her in one fluid movement. No resistance. Sylvie was nice and wet.A second finger and Malcolm smiled at Sylvie, a smile almost hidden by his moustache and beard. She was not to know but it had been years since Malcolm had had his finger (or anything else) inside a woman. His actions reminiscent of riding a bicycle, it was not something you forget how to do! Whether fucking with prick or fingers, the in out action is not too difficult to master. Malcolm's thumb found Sylvie's little man again.He brought his fingers out and up to his face and pushed them into his mouth tasting Sylvie. Two of his fingers, little different to the thickness of Elvin's prick. Sylvie was not to know, but that was exactly what was in Malcolm's mind, the thought of sucking on Elvin's cock freshly extracted from Sylvie. Rather better than his own fingers - a boy's cock all wet from his girl.The next time his fingers came out it was for Sylvie's mouth not his. Malcolm was beginning to get things into Sylvie. When his hand went back between her thighs it was three fingers. Three thick fingers opening her. Her hand came down, not to stop him, but to bring the oscillation of his pushing fingers to the speed she wanted. A fourth finger joined the three, only it was not one of Malcolm's. There was eroticism in that, not perhaps the extreme eroticism of joining Elvin inside Sylvie, a probably impossible project but an idea that very much pleased Malcolm. Two penises in the one vagina, moving as one. Hardness against hardness whilst otherwise around them, clasping so tightly, soft, squishy wetness. Double barreled indeed, able to be discharged separately or in unison, two urethral openings oozing and ready to fire.Like, but not the same. Still so good to have Sylvie's single finger in there with his three, and his thumb sharing clitoral duties with her own. Her free hand returned to his penis, stroking it against her thigh, pushing it into the flesh so she could feel its strength and size. Only as her orgasm approached did she start wanking it again. Her movement matching the speed of her finger and Malcolm's three inside her.He had seen Sylvie's face before, in orgasm; but so good to see it close in person rather than through his binoculars; to see the perspiration upon her forehead and wonder if it would be too forward to lick it off. She sat there on his lap shivering in aftershock, her fingers still both inside herself and around his cock."I suppose a little lick won't matter.""I don't suppose it would, Sylvie. I've never been able to reach!""Would you like to have it done?"Malcolm nodded."Elvin can lick his own! Mmm. He's very flexible.""Really? I'm amazed, or is it impressed?""We both suck his cock, but I do it rather more.""Self suck or Elf suck!"Sylvie hopped from his lap and his fingers."Shall I kneel?"Malcolm shrugged,"Or I can stand."Sylvie looked at him,"How would an elf suck Father Christmas?""Is that a Christmas cracker joke?"Sylvie giggled."I can't think of a punch line.""Why doesn't Santa have children of his own?""Go on Malcolm, why?""He only comes once a year!""So, this is your lucky day."Sylvie knelt between Malcolm's parted knees and open white trimmed red robe, his black boots still upon his legs. She looked at the big cock standing in front of her, actually leaning a little to the right, Malcolm's big balls hanging."So big, Malcolm. I must measure it, but first a little lick."Tongue to taut fraenum, the bifurcation of the knob and the little bridge of skin right there, a shock really to Malcolm to have that touched first by her tongue. It made the penis jump back and then slap at her face. Sylvie giggled and licked some more. Malcolm stared down at her, seeing the girl licking his cock like an ice cream cone.It was one of the things he had dreamt of or imagined standing with binoculars staring at her and Elvin as she toyed with Elvin's cock with her lips and tongue, imagining it was her tongue on his erection and not on Elvin's. Her tongue licking all around the dark purple edge of his knob, up and onto the smooth head. Round and round. Then she dragged her tongue slowly up Malcolm's shaft and then attempted to suck, not that Malcolm could see that. He saw the top of her head but very much felt her lips rounded and soft upon the very end of his knob and then expanded as they were pushed downwards. And, after all, she could take it in, just. Her lips around his corona and then a little bit further, just a little down the shaft."Ho, ho, ho, there's a good little elf!"Sylvie came up blinking, looking up at Malcolm leaving his now mouth-wetted knob alone for a moment or two."Was that all right? I've never, Father Christmas, sucked such a big one. It really is quite a cock. I know where I'd like to put it. I suppose I could just have a little practice. Only half in, not really the full, ""I think it would be fair on Elvin,""You're right, Malcolm."
Multiple organs are played at the All Saints Sunday Eucharist.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's been a while, but now we return to our good friends at Saint Michael's CE church;"Dear Brothers & Sisters," Reverend Simon Morris stood in the pulpit and began his sermon."Well first of all, special thanks to Gordon for that fine voluntary and hymn, and to My wife's cousin, Miya, for playing the Gloria. We have an organist and an organist-in-training! As I'm sure you're aware, my wife Jenna, has kindly agreed to stand in for Raymond Wilson, the organist at Oakwood Road Methodist Church, who is recovering from surgery.Also as you may have noticed, we are joined by Reverend Horatius Fletcher, an old friend who mentored me back when I was studying for my degree in theology many, many years ago!"The man in question was sat behind the vicar, at the side of the organ and clad in full robes. He looked a lot older than he probably was. He smiled and nodded. "You were a good student; well, most of the time!"A chorus of sniggers erupted from the assembled congregation."Did he step out of a Dickens novel?" someone whispered. "He's got the perfect name for one.""From the look of him, he was an old 'un when Queen Victoria were a mere slip of a girl!" came the witty reply.The fella in the pew behind them added; "Aye, he listened to one too many sermons. That's what we'll look like by the end of this service.""And now we turn to events in the Christian calendar.” Reverend Morris continued. “We've entered November, & the month of remembrance: All Saints, All Souls, and, of course, Remembrance Sunday. It is always necessary to remember important events which have gone before, because, as has been said, those who don't remember history are doomed to repeat it. This year we studied on Sundays, and in our Bible reflection group, the Book of Exodus;“There was much coughing and shuffling of feet as the congregation braced themselves for another of the vicar's famously long and tedious sermons.Over at the organ loft, Miya was thinking some less-than-holy ways of spicing up this dull part of the service."I was so nervous playing the Gloria," she whispered to Gordon, who was sat next to her on the organ stool. "My first time playing in front of the congregation."In the four months she'd been practicing, Miya had learnt a lot, but there was still a heck of a long way to go."You were fantastic," Gordon replied, reassuring his much-younger girlfriend. "I knew you could do it.""The next hymn;” Miya paused. “I'm not sure if;“"Want me to play it?" Gordon offered her a break."If you don't mind.""No worries." Gordon adjusted his music sheets. The next hymn was The King of Love My Shepherd Is, set to the tune of St Columba."Think I need to relax my fingers a little," Miya continued. "All that pressing down; I need something to squeeze. My palms have gone sweaty and hot." Her right hand slipped over to his thigh and squeezed it."Now lass," Gordon muttered. "Why do I get the feeling you're itching to play a different organ?"She gave him that grin; the one that meant serious naughtiness. How he loved that grin.Meanwhile, the vicar's sermon continued. "As St Paul wrote in Ephesians 2: 'Jesus is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross.' The Cross of Christ makes peace possible. The Cross of Christ can make brothers out of enemies."With one hand, Gordon pushed her closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. Miya could feel his hands trailing the skin of her arse, exploring under her skirt.Her gasp was soft, but keen. Gordon's lip twitched in amusement.She lead his fingers further into the wetness underneath her knickers."Oh, Gordy-pie, I want you in me;“ Miya moaned in delinquent need.With an arched brow, the organist huskily whispered, "Oh yes? Which part of me do you reckon?" Miya giggled.He slid one broad finger into her velvety wetness and twisted in her, prodding her delicate fondness. Clearly the soft groan she emitted was not a sign of complaint."Hmm; so wet already." His voice was deep and playful. He proceeded to glide one more finger into her and goaded her clit with his thumb. His fingering orchestrated gratifying sounds from her.Miya released a ragged breath. "Oh, Gordy;“Reverend Morris raised his hands. "Another lesson we've learnt from the Book of Exodus is that God cares for all who are oppressed. I'm reminded of something I read online the other day, concerning the terrible conflict that is currently occurring in the Holy Land. Brothers and sisters, we are not to be so heavenly-minded that we are no earthly use; nor are we to be so focused on the world that we forget in whose image we have been made;“Norman the churchwarden stifled a yawn and leant against a pillar. He preferred to stand rather than sit, given that his buttocks were frequently tender due to repeated whippings from Mrs. Wilcox. He checked his watch and couldn't help but sigh to himself as the vicar droned on and made his weekly request for everyone to "pray for peace." It seemed rather futile, given the depressing news headlines he'd watched this morning. Still, one had to keep the faith.A tap on his arm brought him to his senses."Thought you'd like to know, Norm dearie, that I've ordered some certain little items off the interweb. You and I are going to have a day at the races.""Can't wait Gladys! Tuesday's out though - remember you agreed to hold the Parochial church council meeting at your place.""Haven't forgotten that," the old lady replied, and winked at him. He bit his lip, wondering what she had planned. A day at the races? That was sure to involve that trusty riding crop again. What on earth had she been buying online?"You know Gordon; when I see you wearing that black gown, it always does it for me." Miya's voice trembled as he created persistent strokes that intensified her squelching sounds. "I; ah; it makes you look like Severus Snape. You know, from Harry Potter?"Gordon wasn't familiar with much of the franchise. "Never got into that. Harry and the Chamber Pot of Afghanistan or something; think that film was repeated on TV recently. You'll have to; enlighten me. Glad you like the robe; it's less restrictive than a surplice, given what you have in mind!"He shifted on the stool and brushed the open-fronted gown off his thighs to give her a clear view of his crotch bulge. His fingers kept diligently working in her, keeping a nice stable rhythm.Miya's eyes widened as she unzipped his black trousers and freed his cock from his y-front underpants. "Gordy, why does it seem bigger than ever in church?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft, barely closing her fist on his girth. His tip glistened with precum."Made to compliment your holy mouth," Gordon remarked saucily. This earned him a squeeze on his shaft and a teasing lick on the head."Ah," he sucked the air between this gritting teeth as Miya tended him with both hands. Stroking. Circling her thumb on his tip. She seductively licked her lips and smiled. Gordon glanced warily at Reverend Morris, who was still in full flow with his sermon. It was fortunate that no-one sat in the pews could see the organist when he was sat at the organ, save for the very top of his head. But from his elevated position in the pulpit, if the vicar were to turn to his right, he'd get a grandstand view."Relax, he's only half-way through the sermon," Miya said. When I was staying at the vicarage, I used to hear him reciting them. They seemed to go on for hours. So boring; even Jenna confessed she dreaded him reading them out to her. Anyways, let's see if you're right about my holy mouth.""Fu; uhm; pardon me," moaned Gordon, halting an expletive due to being in church.He put his hand on Miya's face, gently nudging her along. She took him in carefully, his raging member not fitting entirely in her; . and that's what made it more exciting. She relaxed her throat and managed to take more than half of him. Even though she'd done this many times ever since their relationship began back in June, the rush of excitement every time her mouth touched his cock hadn't dimmed at all. He'd had sex in the church countless times in the past, mostly with the vicar's wife, but never during a service. This was his first time being pleasured during the Sunday Eucharist. That fact served to excite him even more. It was so; wrong, so naughty; so; sinful."Deary, you're so beautiful; especially with me in your mouth," Gordon chuckled. His hips buckled slowly to push his meat deeper into her. Miya winced a little, her gag reflex massaging his girth. "Mmm;“Reverend Fletcher wanted nothing more than to stand up and stretch. His back was aching. The old wooden chair he was sat in was torture, and provided no support."Oh Simon, you never did learn the value of truncating your sermons," he sighed to himself. "When will this bloody lesson endeth?" Being sat further back, behind the pulpit, he had a good view of the choir, who were mostly looking miserable, particularly the younger members, two of whom were furtively glancing at smartphones.He turned to his right and did a double take at what he saw at the organ."To join God's family; in whose image we are made; is not just to take His name, but to start acting as He acts! We are, as Jesus said, to: 'give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.' Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon, and never had the congregation been more grateful."Miya;“ Gordon stammered, watching his girlfriend's head in his lap, working diligently. "The sermon's over; I'll have to start playing the hymn."Miya moved her hands to unbutton her blouse and revealed her nice perky breasts with pale pink nipples. She plopped his member out of her mouth and rubbed her breasts between them. "Do it then," she smiled."Oh God; I'm not sure I can," Gordon moaned."Please stand for our hymn, The King of Love Our Shepherd Is," Reverend Morris said."Do you like that?" Miya whispered as she licked slowly down Gordon's cock again."Humph; yeah, just like that; right, uh, must play;“ he fumbled with the music sheets. The slight pause before he started was missed by the congregation, as was the wrong note during the first line of the hymn.Gordon licked his lips and tried his best to concentrate on playing. It was difficult for him to press down on the organ's pedalboard due to Miya's head being in his lap and her hands on his thighs. Not to mention, his fingers were wet with her cunt juices.Reverend Fletcher had an even better view now that he was standing up. He watched, mesmerized, as Miya's head bobbed up and down, sucking Gordon's cock almost in time with the music. Glancing at the organist, who by now was red-faced and sweating, he chuckled at the enormous amount of effort he was putting in, in order to remain composed."By jove, two organs being played at once!" He remarked, feeling his ancient cock throb and stiffen back to life. A bigger comeback than Lazarus was occurring under his robes. Reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a smartphone. "One must record such an event; eh, for the good of the church of course." Using the loose sleeves of his robes for cover, he began filming;Reverend Morris came down the steps of the pulpit and failed to noticed the spectacle that had transfixed his mentor. Completely oblivious, he headed over to the altar, to prepare for communion.By the hymn's fifth verse, Gordon's focus was crumbling, as Miya dragged him helplessly towards orgasm.Thou spreadist a table in my sight;thy unction grace bestoweth;and oh, what transport of delightfrom thy pure chalice floweth!"Damn, soon my cum will floweth," Gordon muttered through gritted teeth. These lyrics weren't helping one bit. He was panting and groaning, and luckily the sounds from the mighty pipe organ were masking his expressions of delight.Miya teased the head of his cock and stroked his balls.That touch of hers pushed him over the edge.A kiss on the underside of his shaft was too much.Oh, bloody hell. He was cumming.The final verse of the hymn was marred by several wrong notes played by trembling fingers, as Gordon came. "Ah," he groaned.Thick sprays of warm cum filled Miya's mouth and throat. Fuck, she loved it so much. She felt him twitch in her, and she swallowed every salty, tangy drop.Gordon almost fell backwards off the organ stool, but managed to steady himself in time.Miya kissed the tip of his cock and crawled next to him, trilling softly at the nook of his neck. He tightened his arm around her and stroked her cheek.He whispered. "That was bloody fantastic. I love you so much.""Love you too, my Gordy-pie. I'm so glad I got to play your organ at the Sunday service."Reverend Fletcher stopped filming."Must change these underpants when I get home.""Think Gordon's been on the whiskey," Norman muttered to Mrs. Wilcox, as they sat down. "Not his best performance. He usually plays so perfectly.""Are you sure it wasn't Miya playing?""No, it was definitely Gordon. I can see the top of his head. Can't see Miya sat next to him; maybe she's gone to the loo?""Either that or she was playing a different organ," the old lady smirked."Gladys! You dirty old girl!"Ponyplay and Advent calendars.Monday morning had arrived, but Reverend Fletcher was in no hurry to get up. He lay back on his bed and sighed. His hand fell to his crotch, rubbing his hardening cock. The soft material of his pajamas felt good on his shaft, making him harder, soft groans escaping. He was widowed and lived alone.Closing his eyes, Reverend Fletcher removed his clothing. His hand drifted up and down his cock as his mind imagined beautiful women pleasuring him; one woman in particular. The pretty little thing he'd filmed blowing the organist at St Michael's a few weeks back. Who was she? He simply had to find out. And was Simon Morris aware of what was occurring at his Sunday service? Now that his three week placement as a speaker at a Christian organization in Cardiff was over, he could focus on less holy matters. He was glad to be back home at last.
OUR FAMILY MUSIC ACADEMY: Affordable and effective online weekly music lessons designed for families. https://www.voetbergmusicacademy.comUse coupon code: PODCASTVMA for 10% off each month-Send us your questions for future podcasts! You can submit them here: https://www.nowthatwereafamily.com/podcastquestionsubmission
Ask David: Getting Off Benzos How Does Music Stir Our Emotions? Combatting Negative Thoughts about the World Treating Schizophrenia with TEAM The Four Feared Fantasy Techniques and more! Questions for today: Mamunur asks: What's the best way to withdraw from benzodiazepines? Gray asks: How does music evoke such powerful emotional reactions? Josh thanks David for techniques that have helped in his personal and professional life. Harold asks: How do you respond to negative thoughts about the world, as opposed to self-criticisms? For example, “The world is filled with so little joy and so much suffering.” Moritz asks: How do you help people with bipolar, schizophrenia, etc.? John expresses gratitude for our answer to his question on Positive Reframing, which triggered an “ah ha moment.” Rhonda asks: What are the four Feared Fantasy Techniques? The answers below were written prior to the podcast. Listen to the podcast for the dialogue among Rhonda, Matt, and David, as much more emerges from the discussions! Mamunur asks: What's the best way to withdraw from benzodiazepines? Ask David, Bangladesh question Dear Sir, I am writing to you from Bangladesh. Your book Feeling Good is a phenomenal work, and it has greatly helped in promoting the development of a healthy mind through logic and reason. Sir, I have a question regarding benzodiazepine withdrawal, which is often prescribed for mental health disorders. Is there a specific CBT (Cognitive Behavioral Therapy) approach that can help in withdrawing from benzodiazepines? Your guidance on this would be invaluable, as many people have been taking it for years, either knowingly or unknowingly, without being fully aware of its severe withdrawal effects. Thank you, sir, for your kind contributions to humanity. Sincerely, Mamunur Rahman Senior Lecturer David's reply Dear Mamunur, Thank you for your important question! I am so glad you like my book, Feeling Good, and appreciate your kind comments! As a general rule, slow taper off of benzodiazepines is recommended. This might involve slowly decreasing the dose over a period of several weeks. When I was younger I used to take 0.25 mg of Xanax for sleep, because it was initially promoted as being non-addictive, which was wrong. It is highly addictive. The dose I used was the smallest dose. When I realized that I was “hooked,” I tapered off of it over about a week, and simply put up with the side effects of withdrawal, primarily an increase of anxiety and difficulty sleeping. These disappeared after several weeks. Abrupt withdrawal from high doses of any benzodiazepine can trigger seizures, as I'm sure you know. That is the biggest danger, perhaps. I do recall a published study from years ago conducted at Harvard, I believe at McClean Hospital. The divided two groups of people hooked on Xanax into two groups. Both groups were switched to Klonopin which has a longer “half-life” in the blood and is supposedly a bit easier to withdraw from than Xanax, which goes out of the blood rapidly, causing more sudden and intense withdrawal effects. After this initial phase, both groups continued with slowly tapering off the Klonopin under the guidance of medical experts. However, one of the groups also attended weekly cognitive therapy groups, learning about how to combat the distorted thoughts that trigger negative feelings like anxiety and depression. My memory of the study is that the group receiving cognitive therapy plus drug management did much better. As I recall, 80% of them were able to withdraw successfully. However, the group receiving drug management alone did poorly, with only about 20% achieving withdrawal. My memory of the details may be somewhat faulty, but the main conclusion was clear that the support of the group cognitive therapy greatly enhanced the success of withdrawal from benzodiazepines. I decided early in my career not to prescribe benzodiazepines like Ativan, Valium, Librium, Xanax, and Klonopin for depression or anxiety, because the drug-free methods I and others have developed are very powerful, and the use of benzos can actually make the outcomes worse. Years back, a research colleague from Canada, Henny Westra, PhD, reviewed the world literature on treatment of anxiety with CBT plus benzos and concluded that the benzos did not enhance outcomes. Here is the link: https://pubmed.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/12214810/. I hope this information is useful and I will include this in a future Feeling Good Podcast. Gray asks: How does music evoke such powerful emotional reactions? Subject: Re: Podcast question: love songs Hi David, That's a really tough question. Music has a unique way of cutting straight to emotions for me, and it makes it especially hard to identify the thoughts behind them. My best way of explaining is with these two thoughts, which have to be viewed as a pair to get that emotional reaction: My life would be perfect if I had that I'm so far away from that These thoughts don't resonate quite right for me, but it's something like that, going from imagining bliss to crashing to hopelessness within the space of a moment. Thank you so much for your response. Gray David's reply You're right. Music can be so beautiful, especially of course, the songs we love, that it is magical and emotional to listen to! It seems more like a sensory experience, than something mediated by thoughts, but we certainly have perceptions of beauty, etc. Similar with some incredibly delicious food. Creates incredible delight and satisfaction, and no words are necessary other than “delicious!” Sorry I can't give you a better answer to your outstanding question! Best, david Josh thanks David for techniques that have helped in his personal and professional life. Dear Dr. Burns, I am sure you are swamped with substantive emails and fan mail, but I just wanted to express appreciation to you for all I have gained from your publicly available content. I have learned so much that I have applied in my personal life. I have also benefited tremendously in my work with clients. So much of what you say about anxiety, and especially the hidden emotion technique, has allowed clients to have in almost every session an aha moment. I have not yet been able to see a complete removal of symptoms in one session yet, but as a therapist, I too have many skills yet to improve and much work to do. So, in short, thank you so much for making your experience and wisdom available for free, and thank you for doing it in such an engaging manner. Sincerely, Josh Farkas David's Reply Thanks, Josh. You are welcome to join our weekly virtual free training group I offer as part of my volunteer work for Stanford, if interested. For more complete change within sessions, a double session (two hours) in my experience is vastly more effective. Is it okay to read your kind note on a podcast? Warmly, david Harold asks: How do you respond to negative thoughts about the world, as opposed to self-criticisms? For example, “The world is filled with so little joy and so much suffering.” Dear Dr. Burns, First of all, I would like to thank you for all your work and your outreach. Your books have profoundly influenced my thinking and value system. I really admire how you exemplify both scientific rigor and human warmth. Finally, I want to thank you for promoting the idea of “Rejection Practice! I haven't had a breakthrough yet, but some unexpected, very encouraging experiences. I first came across Feeling Good 12 years ago when I developed moderate depression in the context of living with my ex-partner, who probably had borderline personality disorder. I tried the techniques in Feeling Good and also psychotherapy, but unfortunately without much success. I only started feeling a lot better when I began to rebuild my social life and leisure time activities (ballroom dancing, getting involved with a church, ...). Several months later, I also broke up with my ex-girlfriend. Since then, I've had ongoing mild depression. I recently tried the techniques in Feeling Great but wanted to ask you for your opinion on a couple of negative thoughts I'm particularly stuck with. My issue is that I'm normally not attacking myself, but life in general. I keep on telling myself things like "Life is just one crisis after the other," "Life is for the lucky ones," "Really good things just don't want to happen," "Life is so much suffering and so little joy," and the depression itself makes these statements all the more convincing. (Triggering events can be rainy holidays, romantic rejections, grant interview rejections, etc.) I think it could be helpful if in a podcast you could give more examples on resolving negative thoughts attacking life / the world rather than oneself. I also have many more questions for podcasts if you are interested. Thank you for reading this, and thank you so much again for all your work! With very best wishes, Harold David's Reply Happy to address this on an Ask David, and it would help if you could let me know what negative feelings you have, and how strong they are. I will be answer in a general way, and not engaging you in therapy, which cannot be done in this context. Is that okay? I'm attaching a Daily Mood Log to help organize your thoughts and feelings. Send it back if you can with the Event, Negative Feelings and % Now columns filled out (0-100), and Negative thoughts and belief in each (0-100). You can also fill in the distortion column using abbreviations, like AON for All-or-Nothing, SH for Should Statement or Hidden Should, MF for Mental filtering, DP for Discounting the Positives, and so forth. Thanks! If you were in a session with me, or if we were just friends talking, I would reply to your complaints with the Disarming Technique, Thought and Feeling Empathy, “I Feel” Statements, Stroking, and Inquiry, like this: Harold: “Life is so much suffering and so little joy." David: “I'm sad to hear you say that, but you're right. There's an enormous amount of suffering in the world, like the horrible wars in Ukraine and in the Mid-East. (I feel; Disarming Technique) It makes sense that you'd be upset, and have all kinds of feelings, even anger since there's so much cruelty, too. (Feeling Empathy) And even people who appear positive and joyful often have inner sadness and loneliness that they are hiding. (Disarming Technique) Your comment tells me a great deal about your core values on honesty and compassion for others. (Stroking) Can you tell me more about the suffering that you've seen that has saddened you the most, and how you feel inside? (Inquiry) But I'm mainly interested in you right now. Can you tell me more about YOUR suffering, and especially if there's some problem you might want some help with? (Inquiry; Changing the Focus) I would continue this strategy until you gave me an A on Empathy, and then I would go on to the A of TEAM (Assessing Resistance), and ask what kind of help, if any, you'd be look for in today's session. I might also use a paradox, like the Acid Test. If you wanted to reduce some of your negative feelings, I might try a variety of techniques, such as “How Many Minutes?” I'd also think about the Hidden Emotion Technique. Is there some problem in your life right now that you're not dealing with, so you instead obsess about the problems in the world to distract yourself? I would continue this strategy until you gave me an A on Empathy, and then I would go on to the A of TEAM (Assessing Resistance), and ask what kind of help, if any, you'd be look for in today's session. I might also use a paradox, like the Acid Test. If you wanted to reduce some of your negative feelings, I might try a variety of techniques, such as “How Many Minutes?” I'd also think about the Hidden Emotion Technique. Is there some problem in your life right now that you're not dealing with, so you instead obsess about the problems in the world to distract yourself? I ask this because your negative thoughts are very general, but I always focus only on specifics, specific problems and moments. What's has been going on with your parents or in the past or present that you are distressed about? I've found that when I (or my patients) solve one specific problem that's bugging me, everything seems to suddenly brighten up. For example, you wrote : “I asked someone out I like; she surprisingly said yes. After 10 days of not hearing from her, I messaged her, . . . “ I wrote a book about dating, Intimate Connections, because I was a nurd and had a lot to learn about dating. One idea is that waiting 10 days might not be a good idea to arrange the specifics of the date, as that might make her feel uneasy. There's a lot to learn about dating, for example. A tool like the Pleasure Predicting Sheet can sometimes help, too. And finally, a good therapist can also often speed things up. Sometimes two heads are better than one. You seem extremely smart and willing to work hard, so there's all kinds of room for growth, learning, and greater joy. The Feeling Great App is NOT therapy, but the tools there might also be helpful, especially since you are willing to work hard a do a lot. That's super important. Can I use this email in my reply in the show notes if we discuss your excellent questions? And should I change your name to Harold? Warmly, david Best, david Moritz asks: How do you help people with bipolar, schizophrenia, etc.? Hi David, You have mentioned a few times that there are only a handful of "real" psychological disorders with known causes, as opposed to just a collection of symptoms. Could you please tell a bit about how you would go about helping somebody with one of the "real" disorders (like Schizophrenia or Bipolar) using TEAM therapy? Most of the episodes with personal work seem to fall into the other category (anxiety, depression, compulsive behavior), so I'd be really curious about some examples. Best regards, Moritz Lenz David's Reply Hi Moritz, Thanks! Good question, and happy to address this on an Ask David. Here's the answer in a nutshell. When working with someone with schizophrenia, the goal is to help them develop greater happiness and interpersonal functioning, exactly the same as with anyone else, using TEAM. The goal is not to cure schizophrenia, because we still do not know the cause and there is no cure. But we can help individuals with schizophrenia with problems that they are having. Bipolar: in the manic phase, usually strong meds are indicated, and often at least one hospitalization. For the rest of their lives, including depression, TEAM works great. Can add more in the podcast. Best, david John expresses gratitude for answer his question on Positive Reframing, which triggered an “ah ha moment.” Hi David and Rhonda! I have listened to Episode 415 and your response to my positive reframing question! I had a bit of a aha moment! I think I had been approaching it in the cheerleading sense and trying to encourage myself with these positive qualities rather than attaching the positives to the negative thoughts and feelings themselves! This has created a much stronger emotional response during the positive reframing section! The building up of the negative thoughts and feelings is a gamechanger! Thanks so much for the time and attention given to it during the podcast. Thanks so much again, I appreciate you folks way more than you could know! John David's Reply Thanks, Rhonda and John. Yes, you've pointed out a huge error many people make when trying to grasp positive reframing. If it is okay, we can include your comment in a future podcast. Warmly, david Rhonda asks about the four Feared Fantasy Techniques: David's Reply Here are the four Feared Fantasy Techniques Approval Addiction / Perceived Perfectionism: “I judge you.” Achievement Addiction: “High School Reunion.” Love Addiction: Rejection Feared Fantasy Submissiveness: No Practice There are quite a number of additional role plays, too, as you know. Maybe a question about all the role plays, bc we all have: Self-Critical Thoughts: Paradoxical and Straightforward Double Standard Externalization of Voices Uncovering Techniques Man from Mars Tempting Thoughts Devil's Advocate Technique Tic-Tok Technique Resistance Externalization of Resistance How Many Minutes? Five Secrets / Relationship Conflict Intimacy Exercise One Minute-Drill I'll bet you can think of more, too! This is one of the unique features of TEAM, but for whatever reason it seems like few therapists use them. As you know, on average they tend to be way more potent and emotional, and of course fast impact. Warmly, david
Sal and Adam are back to talk Saudi Mania, leaping the dolphin, Solo-brating and masturbating? Sure. That sounds about right.
Jenny Townsend, a fifth-generation Sarasota native, has witnessed her hometown's transformation from a small circus town to a thriving community. With deep roots in the area, Jenny has helped grow numerous businesses, drawing on her entrepreneurial upbringing, private-school education, and 4-H involvement. After earning a degree in Hospitality Management from USF Sarasota-Manatee, she developed the business concept for Music Compound, a music school she founded in 2015. Music Compound offers lessons for all ages and skill levels, aiming to make musical dreams a reality through personalized, holistic teaching. With two locations, over 30 employees, and 500 members, the school has become a hub for creativity. Jenny's entrepreneurial spirit extends beyond Music Compound. Through her consulting company, Suncoast Connections, she helps nonprofits thrive. Her latest venture, *Stroke It*, focuses on enhancing productivity, relationships, and happiness by teaching people how to build up the key stakeholders in their lives. https://www.linkedin.com/in/jennyaldaytownsend/
Podcast 417 Bullying Featuring Manuel Sierra, MD (pictured above) Today, we welcome an old friend, Manuel Sierra, MD, who practices pediatric psychiatry in Idaho, and Dr. Matt May, a familiar and beloved colleague, to discuss bullying. Below you'll find a great list of questions Dr. Matt May submitted just prior to today's podcast, along with some links you may wish to explore for more information. We addressed some of the questions, but certainly not all, during the podcast! Manuel described bullying, and said the ¼ of children and adults have experienced bullying. The consequences can be severe, including suicidal urges or completed suicides, along with shame and a severe loss of self-esteem, and more. He pointed out that bullies are good at zeroing in on aspects of ourselves that we feel insecure about, including how we look, our ethnicity, our aptitudes, and more. He provided links to resources on bullying. The bully picks on someone who is weak, so there is a power imbalance, and does the bullying to gain popularity and power, at the expense of the victim. David and Manuel emphasized that the bullying per se cannot cause the depression, shame, and so forth, but rather the victim must buy into the bully's mean-spirited statements, like “you're weak,” or “you have an ugly zit on your nose,” “your mother is a dirty whore,” and more. Then, the inner dialogue of the victim often goes like this: I must be a terrible and horrible person to get bullied like this. I'm worthless. All the kids are looking down on me. Everybody hates me! Everyone is laughing at me. I'm just a loser. And that, of course, is the voice of the “inner bully” who does all the emotional damage. Manuel and David both emphasized that the goal of treatment is to help the victim see that the “badness” is not with them, but rather with the kid (or adult) who's doing the bullying. Because the victims nearly always feel ashamed, they will often suffer in silence, keeping the bullying a secret. David described what he calls the “abuse contract” that many, and perhaps most, humans buy into when being hurt or exploited. It's really a contract between the abuser and the abused, and there are there parts to the agreement. I get to hurt you for my own pleasure. This might include sexual, physical, financial, or psychological torture or abuse. You, the victim are entirely to blame for this. You are the bad one. I am superior and totally innocent. You deserve what's happening to you. We have to keep this a secret, even from ourselves. You cannot even hint that I am doing something wrong. If you try that, I will REALLY hurt you. David emphasized that the tendency to “accept” this type of horrible contract is not limited to children, but includes adults as well. He emphasized that sometimes the child who is being bullied will tell parents, who then tell the teacher or school officials, who will tell the bully to stop. This is rarely effective, and often makes the situation worse, since the bully tells the victim that they are a snitch and now they will REALLY get what they “deserve.” Matt described many types of bullying, including physical, psychological, and cyber bullying. Manuel described some of the signs to look for if you suspect a problem with your child, including: Not wanting to go to school. Saying things like “everyone thinks I'm terrible.” Changes in sleep, eating habits, and energy. Somatic symptoms such as stomach aches and headaches. Manuel emphasized that the goal is not to eliminate negative feelings entirely, but rather to reduce the time you spend feeling anxious, humiliated and upset after being bullied. He also emphasized that ongoing practice talking back to your own negative thoughts is an important key to change, in exactly the same way that athletes must commit to ongoing daily practice to boost their physical skills and stamina. Manuel emphasized the importance of empathy and support, as well as asking victims if they'd want some help combatting their automatic negative thoughts and feelings. He shared that he endured considerable bullying as a kid, and was bullied because he was poor, of Mexican heritage, short, wearing glasses (“four eyes”), and young, and sometimes called “a fag” and other hurtful things. He said that reattribution is one useful strategy, among many, for combatting automatic thoughts and negative feelings. Instead of automatically blaming yourself for the bullying, you can ask questions like this: “What is it in their life that makes them want to do things like this.?” And “They are trying to hurt and embarrass me. Why are they doing that.” The goal is to help the victim see that the “badness” and shame really reside within the bully, and not with them. The bully is trying to tear you down. Ask yourself why? The bully thinks that this is the best way for them to gain popularity, power, and importance. Toward the end of the podcast, I, David, again emphasized that the Outer Bully can hurt us physically, by hitting for example, but only the Inner Bully can make us suffer emotionally. And if you've used the Externalization of Voices to crush the inner bully, and you no longer feel intimidated or ashamed when some tries to bully you, it becomes infinitely easier to respond effectively to the Outer Bully, using the Five Secrets, including Disarming and Stroking, as well as humor. To demonstrate this, I invited the other guests to try to bully me as an old person (I'm about to turn 82), and urged them to say the cruelest things they could think of. This is called the Feared Fantasy Technique. I was surprised and pleased at how incredibly easy it was to get “the edge on them. “ I hope you enjoy that aspect of the podcast. We will likely approach this topic again, with a focus on cyber bullying, and will restrict our focus to children and teens. How to Help! Matt once worked with a child who encountered their own 'inner bully' in the form of negative thoughts that would occur when they were unable to assemble LEGO's. The child could express certain thoughts, but was too young to write, so Matt wrote these down: I'll never be able to do it It's impossible I'm not good at anything There is something wrong with me Matt asked the child if they would like to learn a trick for how to feel better and the child agreed. Matt wrote down some new thoughts for the child to choose from to describe the situation that was upsetting to them. Multiple Choice Positive Thoughts: I really, really want to do this! It's ok if I can't do it, yet Some things take lots and lots of practice I may be able to do it later I can do lots of things really well already I can probably get better with practice People love me and like to help Nobody's good at everything all the time Everybody messes up sometimes It might help to take a break I can always choose to like myself The child said they really liked #11 and felt better right away and during future 'relapses'! Thanks, Matt Thanks for listening today. Below you'll find the email Matt sent prior to the show. Manuel, Rhonda, Matt, and David Matt wrote: Just to stir up trouble and make you all sweat, I'm sending a few questions we might address: What is bullying? How are we defining this term? Is it Liberal Propaganda? How dare I say that? What's the difference between bullying and micro-aggressions / gaslighting? Am I crazy, if I think I'm being gaslighted? If I avoid bullying, in-person, including physical, emotional and verbal abuse...am I safe, on the Internet, at least? Is there such a thing as 'Safety'? Isn't that the thing we need, the most? Whose job is it, to make me feel safe? Why do some people think that safety doesn't exist? What is the significance of bullying? Does it matter or have any tangible effects on individuals or society? Link: https://www.ncbi.nlm.nih.gov/books/NBK390414/ What are some common misconceptions when it comes to bullying? Here are some that Matt has seen on DML's: It was all my fault / I deserved it / This happened because I am (insert label: bad/weak/defective, etc.) Bullying is normal, nothing can be done about it. Everyone gets bullied. It builds character. I should just get over it. I shouldn't *still* feel upset. That was a long time ago and I've done a lot of therapy. I can't speak up or talk about it, it's just too disturbing and upsetting. People would judge me and reject me, if they knew what happened to me All conflict is dangerous and must be avoided, at all costs I'm just a loser, a born victim, worthless in every way. This will always happen to me and people who believe #2 are correct I should be more accepting of bullies, they're people, too. Bullies shouldn't be bullies and should be hunted to the ends of the earth, and destroyed. What is the *cause* of bullying behaviors? Why would anyone choose to be cruel, manipulative and selfish? What is the 'Dark Triad'? Which feature of the 'Dark Triad' is most closely associated with bullying? Link: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bullying What can be done about bullying? How can TEAM therapy help someone who is being bullied? Can TEAM therapy help a bully? What can parents do, if their child is being bullied? Can TEAM help? What can parents do, if their child is bullying? Can TEAM help? What can society do? Other Questions: What is the “Internal Bully”? How does the “Internal Bully” relate to depression? What is the greatest predictor of bullying behavior and thinking? Who's to blame, anyway, here?
Message us, here for you!We're diving deep with Jenny Townsend, and trust me, this isn't your typical entrepreneur story. From window cleaner to music school mogul, Jenny's journey is a rollercoaster of hustle, heartbreak, and one hell of a comeback.Let's cut the bullshit - building a business while keeping your marriage intact? It's fucking hard. Jenny learned that the hard way, navigating through her husband's affair and nearly losing it all. But here's the kicker - she didn't just survive, she thrived. And now she's dropping truth bombs on how to balance your business and your relationships without burning out or selling your soul.We're talking real talk here. The nitty-gritty of exit strategies (yeah, for your job AND your marriage), the power of saying "no," and why being a little selfish might just save your sanity. Jenny's not sugarcoating anything - she's sharing the lessons she learned the hard way so you don't have to.But it's not all doom and gloom. Jenny's got a wicked sense of humor (just wait till you hear about her book title "Stroke It") and a refreshing take on what true success looks like. Hint: it's not about the fancy car or the big house. It's about creating a life that lights you up, every damn day.Whether you're a struggling entrepreneur, a workaholic on the brink, or just someone trying to figure out how to live your best life, this episode's got something for you. Jenny's four ground rules for relationships? Pure gold.Want more of Jenny's no-holds-barred advice? Check her out: Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/jennyinsrq/ Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/jenny.alday.3 YouTube: https://www.youtube.com/@JennyTownsend Website: https://www.jennyaldaytownsend.com/Don't just listen - engage. Hit us up with your thoughts, your struggles, your wins. Let's keep this conversation going and build a community of badass entrepreneurs who know how to work hard AND live well. Now go out there and start stroking it (your ego, your business, your life - you get the picture).Welcome to the No BS Wealth Podcast with Stoy Hall, your candid guide to financial clarity. In our third year, we're spicing things up by enhancing community ties and bringing you straight, no-fluff financial insights. Connect with us on NoBSWealthPodcast.com, and follow Stoy on social media for the latest episodes and expert discussions. Tune in, join the conversation, and transform your financial journey with us—no BS!Follow our Host, Stoy Hall:Twitter, FaceBook, Instagram, Tiktok, Linkedin
Send us a textIn this episode, Matt and Enn discuss A Crown of Swords from Robert Jordan's Wheel of Time series! This week we cover Chapters 30 & 31 - thanks for joining us!Ch. 30: The First CupCh. 31: MashiaraSupport the show
~~~~~Gain early access to YouTube content & hundreds of extra audios. New content every week! ✨www.patreon.com/alextalksasmr order custom audios, buy merch, find me on socials, leave a tip & morehttp://www.linktr.ee/alexasmrtalks~~~~your tomboy gf helps you relax before bed after a long, rough day at work. get some sweet hair stroking and lay your head on her chest to listen to her heartbeat~*~~~~This is a work of fiction for entertainment purposes onlyScript, editing, voice by: Alex Talks ASMRSupport the show I've recently partnered with Skill Share, an online learning community where you can learn new creative skills through virtual classes taught by leading professionals! If you've been wanting to learn a new creative skill but don't have the time or $$$ to do so, Skill Share is a great option. They have thousands of classes available to start today, including: --Creative Songwriting For Beginners--Learn to Draw --Marketing Skills --Animation --Character Design --Video Editing --Photography --Productivity skills ...and so so so many more! Use this link to get 30% off an annual membership!
#f4m #asmrroleplay #asmr #girlfriendroleplay #ASMRGirlfriend #asmrgf~~~~~Gain early access to YouTube content & hundreds of extra audios. New content every week! ✨www.patreon.com/alextalksasmr order custom audios, buy merch, find me on socials, leave a tip & morehttp://www.linktr.ee/alexasmrtalks~~~~after making dinner for you, your goth girlfriend invites you to lie in her lap while she strokes your hair. eventually she feels the need to be even closer and spoons you on the couch. you both fall asleep to the sounds of a movie playing in the background~*~~~~This is a work of fiction for entertainment purposes onlyScript, editing, voice by: Alex Talks ASMR~~~ASMR audio is best experienced through headphones! Need a new pair? Check out these sweet Anker's (Note: I'm awarded a small kickback from your purchase with the below link) Soundcore H30i Wireless On-Ear Headphones: https://amzn.to/48vvAMoSoundcore A40 Auto-Adjustable Active Noise Cancelling Wireless Earbud: https://amzn.to/3IlB3uBSupport the Show. I've recently partnered with Skill Share, an online learning community where you can learn new creative skills through virtual classes taught by leading professionals! If you've been wanting to learn a new creative skill but don't have the time or $$$ to do so, Skill Share is a great option. They have thousands of classes available to start today, including: --Creative Songwriting For Beginners--Learn to Draw --Marketing Skills --Animation --Character Design --Video Editing --Photography --Productivity skills ...and so so so many more! Use this link to get 30% off an annual membership!
Miss Jessica's Tease posted by JessicasEroticRambloings ; narrated by Ava;Welcome To Steamy Stories PodcastThe author Applies her skillsPosted by jessicas erotic ramblings. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had been dating Thomas for about 3 months before I showed him my naughty tumblr blog. He loved reading everything I had written but seemed especially interested in the tease and denial stories. He said he had never tried that before and so one evening he asked me if I would become Miss Jessica for him. “You want me to tease and deny you baby? Are you 100% sure as you can't just give up part way through and expect that I'm just going to make you cum. You have to agree that from the moment we start you will not cum again until I have decided you have fully earned it. You must promise you will not touch your cock for pleasure until your session with Miss Jessica is over, which could take hours, or days depending on how you either impress me or disappoint me. So do you still want to do this Thomas?” I asked him as we cuddled on the couch. He looked at me a little surprised. “Days?” he said as I could sense his apprehension. “It will take as long as it takes until I'm convinced you fully deserve your release baby. But I will promise you this. When I finally allow you to cum it will be the most intense mind blowing orgasm of your life.” “Oh god! Jessica. Ok I wanna do it. I want you to be my Mistress until I'm allowed to cum. But can we start tomorrow? I wanna Fuck you one more time before we start,” he said as he started kissing my neck. “Ummm yes baby, Fuck me!” I moaned as he pulled open my shirt and started playing with my tits. He kissed down from my neck to my chest, sucking on my nipples as I started grabbing at the belt on his pants, wanting to release his big beautiful cock. He reached under my skirt to pull my panties down as I released his cock, then slid his hard shaft along my wet slit, teasing me until I groaned as he let the head slip inside me. He pushed slowly and deeply inside me as I wrapped my arms around him, moaning as he started Fucking me. “Oh god, Fuck me Thomas. Give it to me, oh god yes,” I moaned as he slammed his cock into my tight warm wet hole. He Fucked me so good and so hard as I scratched my nails down his back. He pulled my arms above my head and took my hands in his, our fingers entwined as he pinned me down and slammed his cock into my tight bare cunt. Not stopping, just taking me, filling my pussy, until he exploded warm and sticky inside me. The following evening I told him to strip and to sit in front of me as I knelt between his legs. His cock was hard already as I slid my fingers around it, slowly caressing his length. “Ok baby, as this is your first time at this I'm going to go easy on you. I'm going to stroke your cock with both hands at a consistent speed and intensity for 5 minutes, and all I want from you is to NoT cum. Shall we start?” I said to Thomas, holding his cock in both of my hands as I looked into his eyes. Thomas nodded and said yes. I started a countdown timer on my phone then started to stroke his cock slowly for the first minute and then built up speed until I was working his cock at a good steady pace. I knew he would be able to last for 5 minutes but it was a good place to start. As I stroked his cock I looked into his eyes telling him he must not cum. “Ummm so good Jess,” he moaned as he watched me stroke his cock. “Miss Jessica, not Jess. You will call me Miss Jessica until the next time you cum.” “Yeah, sorry Miss Jessica. Oh god your hands feel so good,” he said and smiled at me. There was a single drop of precum that formed on the tip of his cock during the 5 minutes of stroking but he survived without cumming. I smiled at him as I stopped stroking and released his cock from my grip. “Very good start baby,” I said as I licked up the drop of precum. He gasped as my tongue slid over the head of his cock. “Now we have a 5 minute break before we go again, but this time it's 10 minutes.” Thomas looked at me and I could see from his face that he wasn't sure about lasting for another 10 minutes. We waited for 5 minutes and his cock stayed hard and erect and I knew he desperately wanted my hands back on his shaft. I started the timer on my phone again. He let out a satisfied moan when my hands wrapped around his cock once more and I started stroking him at the same speed with the same two handed technique. We went past 5 minutes, then 6 minutes, and then 7 minutes, but that's when more precum started oozing from the tip and I could sense he was struggling to hold on. “Oh god, Miss Jessica, I can feel my cum building. I don't know if I can last!” he gasped as I looked into his eyes. “Look at me Thomas. Don't you cum. I'm not giving you permission to cum. Don't you dare cum,” I said as 9 minutes flashed up on my phone timer. I knew he was trying but I felt the twitch from his balls signaling he was about to explode so I stopped and wrapped my thumb and finger tightly around his cock just under the head. I squeezed just tightly enough to halt the cum rising up his rigid shaft. Thomas groaned loudly as I denied him his orgasm. I held my grip until I knew he had calmed enough and that he wasn't going to cum. That was the first time I had ever stopped him from cumming and there was something about that moment that made Thomas truly submit to me. “That was disappointing Thomas. Now we have to wait until tomorrow to try that again,” I said as I waited for his reaction. This was when I knew he had truly submitted to me as there was no complaining about having to wait a whole day to go again as I had expected there to be, but instead he just said, “Yes Miss Jessica.” The following evening I told him to strip for me again. He told me he hadn't been able to think about anything but my hands on his cock all day long. I started my phone timer again and started stroking his cock in both hands for another attempt at 10 minutes. As I worked his cock he told me how he had been getting random throbbing erections as he had tried to do his job. We went past 5, 6, 7, 8 minutes but then he started to struggle once more. “Miss Jessica! Oh god I don't know if I can hold it,” he gasped as my hands pumped his cock. “Yes you can hold it! It's just another 90 seconds. Don't you cum Thomas. Concentrate. Hold it. Don't you dare cum,” I said in my most dominant tone of voice as he started squirming and panting as he tried to stop himself from exploding. 30 seconds more, 20 seconds, 10 seconds, then I released his cock and we watched his cock looking for the tiny twitch that always signaled his ejaculation. I think I held my breath for about 10 seconds as we stared at his cock but he didn't cum and finally he calmed down. I smiled at him and told him I was very pleased with him. I told him he would get a 10 minute break before we attempted 15 minutes. The way he looked at me when I mentioned we were about to go for 15 minutes told me that there was no chance he would manage to hold on for that long, but I already knew that. I knew I would have to deny his orgasm again and that he wouldn't be cumming for a good few days yet. Sure enough Thomas only lasted for 7 minutes before I had to stop his cum by squeezing his cock between my thumb and finger once more. “We will try again tomorrow Thomas,” I said as he sighed with frustration. The next evening came along and I had to deny his cum after 9 minutes. The evening after that I had to deny him after 11 minutes. The more days that passed the greater his submission to me became. He started to beg me to show mercy on him but I told him no every time. Another 3 days of failure went by but he was holding back a little longer as each day passed. The following day he reached 14 minutes before I had to deny him and that's when I knew he was getting very close to succeeding. The next evening came around and he stripped off and surrendered his cock to my hands once more. As I stroked him he seemed much calmer and I just had a feeling he was going to make it. 10 minutes passed, 12 minutes passed, and it wasn't until 14 minutes had passed that he started to show signs of struggling. His breathing became ragged and precum was oozing from the tip. “Thomas look at me, hold back. Hold it back. Don't you cum. Just 30 more seconds. Do not cum!” I yelled as he was squirming in my grasp. “Uh, oh god, Miss Jessica!” he whimpered as the seconds counted down. His cock was so achingly hard in my hands, harder than I had ever felt him before. He was only seconds away. “Don't you cum! 5 seconds more, 3, 2, 1. Oh yes, Thomas, you have my permission to cum!” I squealed as I stroked his shaft even harder. His entire body suddenly relaxed for a brief moment before he tensed and his cock erupted with streams of thick sticky cum. Jet after jet of cum spurting over my hands and over my tits as his body spasmed with the biggest and most intense orgasm of his life. I kept on stroking his cock and he just kept cumming. I was shocked just how much he was cumming as it seemed it was never going to end. Finally he slowed and the spurts of cum became a dribble. I slowed my stroking to a slow steady milking rhythm as the last few drops oozed from the tip. I was just covered in cum and he slowly regained his senses. He lifted his head to look at me, gave me a goofy satisfied smile, then collapsed back onto the bed. I slid up next to him. “So how was that? Do you think you will want Miss Jessica to show up again at some point?” I asked him as I cuddled against him. He let out a laugh. “Oh definitely,” he said before we kissed and fell asleep together in a cummy cuddly embrace.By jessicas erotic ramblings, for Tumblr.Getting Wealthy As A Desk ClerkThe ways to serve hospitality are vast and varied. So are the rewards.Posted by jessicas erotic ramblings. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.When I worked on the reception desk at a hotel I had men flirting with me all the time. It was usually men who were travelling alone on business trips that hit on me the most, probably taking advantage of being away while their wives were at home. There was this particular man who would bring me flowers whenever he checked in. I knew he was married but I always flirted back as I enjoyed getting attention from all the horny married men that stayed at the hotel. One day this man showed up to check in to his room and as usual he had bought me a bunch of roses, but this time there was a card with them that had an interesting proposition written on it. '$1000 to blow me tonight?' I slipped the card into my pocket before anyone else saw it then continued with my day. When my shift was over I called my boyfriend to tell him I would be home a little late then headed to the staff room to change into something a little more comfortable. Then I used the elevator to reach the penthouse suite. I knocked on the door and waited. He opened the door wearing only a bath robe and invited me inside. “I knew you would like my offer. Something about you told me you would be my naughty girl for the right price,” he said as he closed the door behind me. “Where is the money?” I said as I smiled at him. He pointed to an envelope on the desk. I picked it up and checked inside. There were ten new crisp $100 bills as promised. I put the cash back down onto the desk then turned back to him. “Get down on your knees for me Jessica. It's time to earn your money.” “Yes Sir,” I replied and dropped to my knees in front of him. He looked down at me as he opened up his robe and slipped it off, leaving me staring at his very hard cock. “Do you like my cock Jessica? Are you going to suck me until I fill your mouth with cum?” “Yes Sir,” I said as I slid my fingers around his cock. I slowly caressed his length as I stared up at him. He moaned as he felt my fingers slide along his incredibly hard cock. “Suck my cock Jessica,” he groaned as I licked the head before closing my lips around him. Looking up at him as I caressed the head of his cock with my tongue, then taking his shaft deeper into my mouth. He groaned as he watched my hand start to stroke him as my head bobbed back and forth in rhythm with my hand motions. “I knew you would be an amazing little cocksucker as soon as I saw you. Work my cock Jessica. Don't make me cum too quickly though. You need to earn your money,” he said as he stood over me. I was already tasting a little precum so I slowed down a little, slipping my mouth from his cock while I continued caressing his now slick shaft. “I want to be a good girl for you Sir. I want to give you so much pleasure with my mouth,” I said softly as I ran a fingertip around his swollen cock head. His cock twitched and another drop of precum leaked from the tip. Looking up into his eyes as I slowly licked the precum from his cock enjoying the groan that escaped his lips. Then I took him back into my mouth, this time keeping my hands on my thighs, sliding my lips along his cock as I sucked him deeper. I slowly slid my hands up his legs until I was caressing his balls in my hand. “Oh god yes! Good girl not forgetting my balls. Umm, squeeze them while you blow me,” he groaned. I gently squeezed them between my fingers as I took his cock deep and held still with the head in my throat. “So much cum in my balls and it's all for you Jessica.” I pulled my head back until his cock slipped from my mouth leaving a trail of spit stretching from his cock head to my lips. Grabbing his shaft and stroking him while I dipped my head to take one of his balls into my mouth. He moaned as I sucked on his balls while I stroked his length a little harder. “Holy Fuck you hot little slut. That's it suck my balls. Show me you deserve all the cum trapped inside them,” he groaned as I teasingly but gently scraped my teeth over his swollen ball sack. Nibbling and sucking as his cock seemed to get even harder in my hand. I licked up from his balls back up to his cock, taking him back into my hungry little mouth. Stroking and sucking him as my hand slid back and forth, looking up into his lust filled eyes. “I need to cum. Oh Christ I need to cum in your mouth you little cocksucker.” I continued using my hand and mouth to pleasure him knowing I was going to be swallowing his seed within moments. His cock leaking precum more and more. His breathing was becoming ragged and his cock suddenly twitched and sent the first jet of sticky cum splashing into my mouth. I tasted cum as I kept stroking and sucking cock. He gasped as another jet of cum erupted from the tip as I pumped his shaft in my hand. Milking the cum from his balls as I could feel my mouth filling with his seed. It took him a while to stop cumming but when he pulled from my mouth I opened my lips wide to show him my mouth full of cum. He watched as I swallowed his cum down my throat in one big gulp. I stood up and he took my hand and kissed it. “Thank you princess. Enjoy spending your reward and just know that there is much more money available to you every time I'm in town. You are worth every penny,” he said as he pulled his robe back on and handed me the envelope full of money. I thanked him and left his room, my head full of ideas on what to spend $1000 bucks on.By jessicas erotic ramblings, for Tumblr.
Miss Jessica's Tease posted by JessicasEroticRambloings ; narrated by Ava;Welcome To Steamy Stories PodcastThe author Applies her skillsPosted by jessicas erotic ramblings. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.I had been dating Thomas for about 3 months before I showed him my naughty tumblr blog. He loved reading everything I had written but seemed especially interested in the tease and denial stories. He said he had never tried that before and so one evening he asked me if I would become Miss Jessica for him. “You want me to tease and deny you baby? Are you 100% sure as you can't just give up part way through and expect that I'm just going to make you cum. You have to agree that from the moment we start you will not cum again until I have decided you have fully earned it. You must promise you will not touch your cock for pleasure until your session with Miss Jessica is over, which could take hours, or days depending on how you either impress me or disappoint me. So do you still want to do this Thomas?” I asked him as we cuddled on the couch. He looked at me a little surprised. “Days?” he said as I could sense his apprehension. “It will take as long as it takes until I'm convinced you fully deserve your release baby. But I will promise you this. When I finally allow you to cum it will be the most intense mind blowing orgasm of your life.” “Oh god! Jessica. Ok I wanna do it. I want you to be my Mistress until I'm allowed to cum. But can we start tomorrow? I wanna Fuck you one more time before we start,” he said as he started kissing my neck. “Ummm yes baby, Fuck me!” I moaned as he pulled open my shirt and started playing with my tits. He kissed down from my neck to my chest, sucking on my nipples as I started grabbing at the belt on his pants, wanting to release his big beautiful cock. He reached under my skirt to pull my panties down as I released his cock, then slid his hard shaft along my wet slit, teasing me until I groaned as he let the head slip inside me. He pushed slowly and deeply inside me as I wrapped my arms around him, moaning as he started Fucking me. “Oh god, Fuck me Thomas. Give it to me, oh god yes,” I moaned as he slammed his cock into my tight warm wet hole. He Fucked me so good and so hard as I scratched my nails down his back. He pulled my arms above my head and took my hands in his, our fingers entwined as he pinned me down and slammed his cock into my tight bare cunt. Not stopping, just taking me, filling my pussy, until he exploded warm and sticky inside me. The following evening I told him to strip and to sit in front of me as I knelt between his legs. His cock was hard already as I slid my fingers around it, slowly caressing his length. “Ok baby, as this is your first time at this I'm going to go easy on you. I'm going to stroke your cock with both hands at a consistent speed and intensity for 5 minutes, and all I want from you is to NoT cum. Shall we start?” I said to Thomas, holding his cock in both of my hands as I looked into his eyes. Thomas nodded and said yes. I started a countdown timer on my phone then started to stroke his cock slowly for the first minute and then built up speed until I was working his cock at a good steady pace. I knew he would be able to last for 5 minutes but it was a good place to start. As I stroked his cock I looked into his eyes telling him he must not cum. “Ummm so good Jess,” he moaned as he watched me stroke his cock. “Miss Jessica, not Jess. You will call me Miss Jessica until the next time you cum.” “Yeah, sorry Miss Jessica. Oh god your hands feel so good,” he said and smiled at me. There was a single drop of precum that formed on the tip of his cock during the 5 minutes of stroking but he survived without cumming. I smiled at him as I stopped stroking and released his cock from my grip. “Very good start baby,” I said as I licked up the drop of precum. He gasped as my tongue slid over the head of his cock. “Now we have a 5 minute break before we go again, but this time it's 10 minutes.” Thomas looked at me and I could see from his face that he wasn't sure about lasting for another 10 minutes. We waited for 5 minutes and his cock stayed hard and erect and I knew he desperately wanted my hands back on his shaft. I started the timer on my phone again. He let out a satisfied moan when my hands wrapped around his cock once more and I started stroking him at the same speed with the same two handed technique. We went past 5 minutes, then 6 minutes, and then 7 minutes, but that's when more precum started oozing from the tip and I could sense he was struggling to hold on. “Oh god, Miss Jessica, I can feel my cum building. I don't know if I can last!” he gasped as I looked into his eyes. “Look at me Thomas. Don't you cum. I'm not giving you permission to cum. Don't you dare cum,” I said as 9 minutes flashed up on my phone timer. I knew he was trying but I felt the twitch from his balls signaling he was about to explode so I stopped and wrapped my thumb and finger tightly around his cock just under the head. I squeezed just tightly enough to halt the cum rising up his rigid shaft. Thomas groaned loudly as I denied him his orgasm. I held my grip until I knew he had calmed enough and that he wasn't going to cum. That was the first time I had ever stopped him from cumming and there was something about that moment that made Thomas truly submit to me. “That was disappointing Thomas. Now we have to wait until tomorrow to try that again,” I said as I waited for his reaction. This was when I knew he had truly submitted to me as there was no complaining about having to wait a whole day to go again as I had expected there to be, but instead he just said, “Yes Miss Jessica.” The following evening I told him to strip for me again. He told me he hadn't been able to think about anything but my hands on his cock all day long. I started my phone timer again and started stroking his cock in both hands for another attempt at 10 minutes. As I worked his cock he told me how he had been getting random throbbing erections as he had tried to do his job. We went past 5, 6, 7, 8 minutes but then he started to struggle once more. “Miss Jessica! Oh god I don't know if I can hold it,” he gasped as my hands pumped his cock. “Yes you can hold it! It's just another 90 seconds. Don't you cum Thomas. Concentrate. Hold it. Don't you dare cum,” I said in my most dominant tone of voice as he started squirming and panting as he tried to stop himself from exploding. 30 seconds more, 20 seconds, 10 seconds, then I released his cock and we watched his cock looking for the tiny twitch that always signaled his ejaculation. I think I held my breath for about 10 seconds as we stared at his cock but he didn't cum and finally he calmed down. I smiled at him and told him I was very pleased with him. I told him he would get a 10 minute break before we attempted 15 minutes. The way he looked at me when I mentioned we were about to go for 15 minutes told me that there was no chance he would manage to hold on for that long, but I already knew that. I knew I would have to deny his orgasm again and that he wouldn't be cumming for a good few days yet. Sure enough Thomas only lasted for 7 minutes before I had to stop his cum by squeezing his cock between my thumb and finger once more. “We will try again tomorrow Thomas,” I said as he sighed with frustration. The next evening came along and I had to deny his cum after 9 minutes. The evening after that I had to deny him after 11 minutes. The more days that passed the greater his submission to me became. He started to beg me to show mercy on him but I told him no every time. Another 3 days of failure went by but he was holding back a little longer as each day passed. The following day he reached 14 minutes before I had to deny him and that's when I knew he was getting very close to succeeding. The next evening came around and he stripped off and surrendered his cock to my hands once more. As I stroked him he seemed much calmer and I just had a feeling he was going to make it. 10 minutes passed, 12 minutes passed, and it wasn't until 14 minutes had passed that he started to show signs of struggling. His breathing became ragged and precum was oozing from the tip. “Thomas look at me, hold back. Hold it back. Don't you cum. Just 30 more seconds. Do not cum!” I yelled as he was squirming in my grasp. “Uh, oh god, Miss Jessica!” he whimpered as the seconds counted down. His cock was so achingly hard in my hands, harder than I had ever felt him before. He was only seconds away. “Don't you cum! 5 seconds more, 3, 2, 1. Oh yes, Thomas, you have my permission to cum!” I squealed as I stroked his shaft even harder. His entire body suddenly relaxed for a brief moment before he tensed and his cock erupted with streams of thick sticky cum. Jet after jet of cum spurting over my hands and over my tits as his body spasmed with the biggest and most intense orgasm of his life. I kept on stroking his cock and he just kept cumming. I was shocked just how much he was cumming as it seemed it was never going to end. Finally he slowed and the spurts of cum became a dribble. I slowed my stroking to a slow steady milking rhythm as the last few drops oozed from the tip. I was just covered in cum and he slowly regained his senses. He lifted his head to look at me, gave me a goofy satisfied smile, then collapsed back onto the bed. I slid up next to him. “So how was that? Do you think you will want Miss Jessica to show up again at some point?” I asked him as I cuddled against him. He let out a laugh. “Oh definitely,” he said before we kissed and fell asleep together in a cummy cuddly embrace.By jessicas erotic ramblings, for Tumblr.Getting Wealthy As A Desk ClerkThe ways to serve hospitality are vast and varied. So are the rewards.Posted by jessicas erotic ramblings. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.When I worked on the reception desk at a hotel I had men flirting with me all the time. It was usually men who were travelling alone on business trips that hit on me the most, probably taking advantage of being away while their wives were at home. There was this particular man who would bring me flowers whenever he checked in. I knew he was married but I always flirted back as I enjoyed getting attention from all the horny married men that stayed at the hotel. One day this man showed up to check in to his room and as usual he had bought me a bunch of roses, but this time there was a card with them that had an interesting proposition written on it. '$1000 to blow me tonight?' I slipped the card into my pocket before anyone else saw it then continued with my day. When my shift was over I called my boyfriend to tell him I would be home a little late then headed to the staff room to change into something a little more comfortable. Then I used the elevator to reach the penthouse suite. I knocked on the door and waited. He opened the door wearing only a bath robe and invited me inside. “I knew you would like my offer. Something about you told me you would be my naughty girl for the right price,” he said as he closed the door behind me. “Where is the money?” I said as I smiled at him. He pointed to an envelope on the desk. I picked it up and checked inside. There were ten new crisp $100 bills as promised. I put the cash back down onto the desk then turned back to him. “Get down on your knees for me Jessica. It's time to earn your money.” “Yes Sir,” I replied and dropped to my knees in front of him. He looked down at me as he opened up his robe and slipped it off, leaving me staring at his very hard cock. “Do you like my cock Jessica? Are you going to suck me until I fill your mouth with cum?” “Yes Sir,” I said as I slid my fingers around his cock. I slowly caressed his length as I stared up at him. He moaned as he felt my fingers slide along his incredibly hard cock. “Suck my cock Jessica,” he groaned as I licked the head before closing my lips around him. Looking up at him as I caressed the head of his cock with my tongue, then taking his shaft deeper into my mouth. He groaned as he watched my hand start to stroke him as my head bobbed back and forth in rhythm with my hand motions. “I knew you would be an amazing little cocksucker as soon as I saw you. Work my cock Jessica. Don't make me cum too quickly though. You need to earn your money,” he said as he stood over me. I was already tasting a little precum so I slowed down a little, slipping my mouth from his cock while I continued caressing his now slick shaft. “I want to be a good girl for you Sir. I want to give you so much pleasure with my mouth,” I said softly as I ran a fingertip around his swollen cock head. His cock twitched and another drop of precum leaked from the tip. Looking up into his eyes as I slowly licked the precum from his cock enjoying the groan that escaped his lips. Then I took him back into my mouth, this time keeping my hands on my thighs, sliding my lips along his cock as I sucked him deeper. I slowly slid my hands up his legs until I was caressing his balls in my hand. “Oh god yes! Good girl not forgetting my balls. Umm, squeeze them while you blow me,” he groaned. I gently squeezed them between my fingers as I took his cock deep and held still with the head in my throat. “So much cum in my balls and it's all for you Jessica.” I pulled my head back until his cock slipped from my mouth leaving a trail of spit stretching from his cock head to my lips. Grabbing his shaft and stroking him while I dipped my head to take one of his balls into my mouth. He moaned as I sucked on his balls while I stroked his length a little harder. “Holy Fuck you hot little slut. That's it suck my balls. Show me you deserve all the cum trapped inside them,” he groaned as I teasingly but gently scraped my teeth over his swollen ball sack. Nibbling and sucking as his cock seemed to get even harder in my hand. I licked up from his balls back up to his cock, taking him back into my hungry little mouth. Stroking and sucking him as my hand slid back and forth, looking up into his lust filled eyes. “I need to cum. Oh Christ I need to cum in your mouth you little cocksucker.” I continued using my hand and mouth to pleasure him knowing I was going to be swallowing his seed within moments. His cock leaking precum more and more. His breathing was becoming ragged and his cock suddenly twitched and sent the first jet of sticky cum splashing into my mouth. I tasted cum as I kept stroking and sucking cock. He gasped as another jet of cum erupted from the tip as I pumped his shaft in my hand. Milking the cum from his balls as I could feel my mouth filling with his seed. It took him a while to stop cumming but when he pulled from my mouth I opened my lips wide to show him my mouth full of cum. He watched as I swallowed his cum down my throat in one big gulp. I stood up and he took my hand and kissed it. “Thank you princess. Enjoy spending your reward and just know that there is much more money available to you every time I'm in town. You are worth every penny,” he said as he pulled his robe back on and handed me the envelope full of money. I thanked him and left his room, my head full of ideas on what to spend $1000 bucks on.By jessicas erotic ramblings, for Tumblr.
Miss Jessica's Tease posted by JessicasEroticRambloings ; narrated by Ava;Welcome To Steamy Stories Podcast Miss Jessica's Tease The author Applies her skills Posted by jessicas erotic ramblings. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. I had been dating Thomas for about 3 months before I showed him my naughty tumblr blog. He loved reading everything I had written but seemed especially interested in the tease and denial stories. He said he had never tried that before and so one evening he asked me if I would become Miss Jessica for him. [[MORE]] “You want me to tease and deny you baby? Are you 100% sure as you can't just give up part way through and expect that I'm just going to make you cum. You have to agree that from the moment we start you will not cum again until I have decided you have fully earned it. You must promise you will not touch your cock for pleasure until your session with Miss Jessica is over, which could take hours, or days depending on how you either impress me or disappoint me. So do you still want to do this Thomas?” I asked him as we cuddled on the couch. He looked at me a little surprised. “Days?” he said as I could sense his apprehension. “It will take as long as it takes until I'm convinced you fully deserve your release baby. But I will promise you this. When I finally allow you to cum it will be the most intense mind blowing orgasm of your life.” “Oh god! Jessica. Ok I wanna do it. I want you to be my Mistress until I'm allowed to cum. But can we start tomorrow? I wanna Fuck you one more time before we start,” he said as he started kissing my neck. “Ummm yes baby, Fuck me!” I moaned as he pulled open my shirt and started playing with my tits. He kissed down from my neck to my chest, sucking on my nipples as I started grabbing at the belt on his pants, wanting to release his big beautiful cock. He reached under my skirt to pull my panties down as I released his cock, then slid his hard shaft along my wet slit, teasing me until I groaned as he let the head slip inside me. He pushed slowly and deeply inside me as I wrapped my arms around him, moaning as he started Fucking me. “Oh god, Fuck me Thomas. Give it to me, oh god yes,” I moaned as he slammed his cock into my tight warm wet hole. He Fucked me so good and so hard as I scratched my nails down his back. He pulled my arms above my head and took my hands in his, our fingers entwined as he pinned me down and slammed his cock into my tight bare cunt. Not stopping, just taking me, filling my pussy, until he exploded warm and sticky inside me. The following evening I told him to strip and to sit in front of me as I knelt between his legs. His cock was hard already as I slid my fingers around it, slowly caressing his length. “Ok baby, as this is your first time at this I'm going to go easy on you. I'm going to stroke your cock with both hands at a consistent speed and intensity for 5 minutes, and all I want from you is to NoT cum. Shall we start?” I said to Thomas, holding his cock in both of my hands as I looked into his eyes. Thomas nodded and said yes. I started a countdown timer on my phone then started to stroke his cock slowly for the first minute and then built up speed until I was working his cock at a good steady pace. I knew he would be able to last for 5 minutes but it was a good place to start. As I stroked his cock I looked into his eyes telling him he must not cum. “Ummm so good Jess,” he moaned as he watched me stroke his cock. “Miss Jessica, not Jess. You will call me Miss Jessica until the next time you cum.” “Yeah, sorry Miss Jessica. Oh god your hands feel so good,” he said and smiled at me. There was a single drop of precum that formed on the tip of his cock during the 5 minutes of stroking but he survived without cumming. I smiled at him as I stopped stroking and released his cock from my grip. “Very good start baby,” I said as I licked up the drop of precum. He gasped as my tongue slid over the head of his cock. “Now we have a 5 minute break before we go again, but this time it's 10 minutes.” Thomas looked at me and I could see from his face that he wasn't sure about lasting for another 10 minutes. We waited for 5 minutes and his cock stayed hard and erect and I knew he desperately wanted my hands back on his shaft. I started the timer on my phone again. He let out a satisfied moan when my hands wrapped around his cock once more and I started stroking him at the same speed with the same two handed technique. We went past 5 minutes, then 6 minutes, and then 7 minutes, but that's when more precum started oozing from the tip and I could sense he was struggling to hold on. “Oh god, Miss Jessica, I can feel my cum building. I don't know if I can last!” he gasped as I looked into his eyes. “Look at me Thomas. Don't you cum. I'm not giving you permission to cum. Don't you dare cum,” I said as 9 minutes flashed up on my phone timer. I knew he was trying but I felt the twitch from his balls signaling he was about to explode so I stopped and wrapped my thumb and finger tightly around his cock just under the head. I squeezed just tightly enough to halt the cum rising up his rigid shaft. Thomas groaned loudly as I denied him his orgasm. I held my grip until I knew he had calmed enough and that he wasn't going to cum. That was the first time I had ever stopped him from cumming and there was something about that moment that made Thomas truly submit to me. “That was disappointing Thomas. Now we have to wait until tomorrow to try that again,” I said as I waited for his reaction. This was when I knew he had truly submitted to me as there was no complaining about having to wait a whole day to go again as I had expected there to be, but instead he just said, “Yes Miss Jessica.” The following evening I told him to strip for me again. He told me he hadn't been able to think about anything but my hands on his cock all day long. I started my phone timer again and started stroking his cock in both hands for another attempt at 10 minutes. As I worked his cock he told me how he had been getting random throbbing erections as he had tried to do his job. We went past 5, 6, 7, 8 minutes but then he started to struggle once more. “Miss Jessica! Oh god I don't know if I can hold it,” he gasped as my hands pumped his cock. “Yes you can hold it! It's just another 90 seconds. Don't you cum Thomas. Concentrate. Hold it. Don't you dare cum,” I said in my most dominant tone of voice as he started squirming and panting as he tried to stop himself from exploding. 30 seconds more, 20 seconds, 10 seconds, then I released his cock and we watched his cock looking for the tiny twitch that always signaled his ejaculation. I think I held my breath for about 10 seconds as we stared at his cock but he didn't cum and finally he calmed down. I smiled at him and told him I was very pleased with him. I told him he would get a 10 minute break before we attempted 15 minutes. The way he looked at me when I mentioned we were about to go for 15 minutes told me that there was no chance he would manage to hold on for that long, but I already knew that. I knew I would have to deny his orgasm again and that he wouldn't be cumming for a good few days yet. Sure enough Thomas only lasted for 7 minutes before I had to stop his cum by squeezing his cock between my thumb and finger once more. “We will try again tomorrow Thomas,” I said as he sighed with frustration. The next evening came along and I had to deny his cum after 9 minutes. The evening after that I had to deny him after 11 minutes. The more days that passed the greater his submission to me became. He started to beg me to show mercy on him but I told him no every time. Another 3 days of failure went by but he was holding back a little longer as each day passed. The following day he reached 14 minutes before I had to deny him and that's when I knew he was getting very close to succeeding. The next evening came around and he stripped off and surrendered his cock to my hands once more. As I stroked him he seemed much calmer and I just had a feeling he was going to make it. 10 minutes passed, 12 minutes passed, and it wasn't until 14 minutes had passed that he started to show signs of struggling. His breathing became ragged and precum was oozing from the tip. “Thomas look at me, hold back. Hold it back. Don't you cum. Just 30 more seconds. Do not cum!” I yelled as he was squirming in my grasp. “Uh, oh god, Miss Jessica!” he whimpered as the seconds counted down. His cock was so achingly hard in my hands, harder than I had ever felt him before. He was only seconds away. “Don't you cum! 5 seconds more, 3, 2, 1. Oh yes, Thomas, you have my permission to cum!” I squealed as I stroked his shaft even harder. His entire body suddenly relaxed for a brief moment before he tensed and his cock erupted with streams of thick sticky cum. Jet after jet of cum spurting over my hands and over my tits as his body spasmed with the biggest and most intense orgasm of his life. I kept on stroking his cock and he just kept cumming. I was shocked just how much he was cumming as it seemed it was never going to end. Finally he slowed and the spurts of cum became a dribble. I slowed my stroking to a slow steady milking rhythm as the last few drops oozed from the tip. I was just covered in cum and he slowly regained his senses. He lifted his head to look at me, gave me a goofy satisfied smile, then collapsed back onto the bed. I slid up next to him. “So how was that? Do you think you will want Miss Jessica to show up again at some point?” I asked him as I cuddled against him. He let out a laugh. “Oh definitely,” he said before we kissed and fell asleep together in a cummy cuddly embrace. By jessicas erotic ramblings, for Tumblr. Getting Wealthy As A Desk Clerk The ways to serve hospitality are vast and varied. So are the rewards. Posted by jessicas erotic ramblings. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When I worked on the reception desk at a hotel I had men flirting with me all the time. It was usually men who were travelling alone on business trips that hit on me the most, probably taking advantage of being away while their wives were at home. There was this particular man who would bring me flowers whenever he checked in. I knew he was married but I always flirted back as I enjoyed getting attention from all the horny married men that stayed at the hotel. One day this man showed up to check in to his room and as usual he had bought me a bunch of roses, but this time there was a card with them that had an interesting proposition written on it. '$1000 to blow me tonight?' I slipped the card into my pocket before anyone else saw it then continued with my day. When my shift was over I called my boyfriend to tell him I would be home a little late then headed to the staff room to change into something a little more comfortable. Then I used the elevator to reach the penthouse suite. I knocked on the door and waited. He opened the door wearing only a bath robe and invited me inside. “I knew you would like my offer. Something about you told me you would be my naughty girl for the right price,” he said as he closed the door behind me. “Where is the money?” I said as I smiled at him. He pointed to an envelope on the desk. I picked it up and checked inside. There were ten new crisp $100 bills as promised. I put the cash back down onto the desk then turned back to him. “Get down on your knees for me Jessica. It's time to earn your money.” “Yes Sir,” I replied and dropped to my knees in front of him. He looked down at me as he opened up his robe and slipped it off, leaving me staring at his very hard cock. “Do you like my cock Jessica? Are you going to suck me until I fill your mouth with cum?” “Yes Sir,” I said as I slid my fingers around his cock. I slowly caressed his length as I stared up at him. He moaned as he felt my fingers slide along his incredibly hard cock. “Suck my cock Jessica,” he groaned as I licked the head before closing my lips around him. Looking up at him as I caressed the head of his cock with my tongue, then taking his shaft deeper into my mouth. He groaned as he watched my hand start to stroke him as my head bobbed back and forth in rhythm with my hand motions. “I knew you would be an amazing little cocksucker as soon as I saw you. Work my cock Jessica. Don't make me cum too quickly though. You need to earn your money,” he said as he stood over me. I was already tasting a little precum so I slowed down a little, slipping my mouth from his cock while I continued caressing his now slick shaft. “I want to be a good girl for you Sir. I want to give you so much pleasure with my mouth,” I said softly as I ran a fingertip around his swollen cock head. His cock twitched and another drop of precum leaked from the tip. Looking up into his eyes as I slowly licked the precum from his cock enjoying the groan that escaped his lips. Then I took him back into my mouth, this time keeping my hands on my thighs, sliding my lips along his cock as I sucked him deeper. I slowly slid my hands up his legs until I was caressing his balls in my hand. “Oh god yes! Good girl not forgetting my balls. Umm, squeeze them while you blow me,” he groaned. I gently squeezed them between my fingers as I took his cock deep and held still with the head in my throat. “So much cum in my balls and it's all for you Jessica.” I pulled my head back until his cock slipped from my mouth leaving a trail of spit stretching from his cock head to my lips. Grabbing his shaft and stroking him while I dipped my head to take one of his balls into my mouth. He moaned as I sucked on his balls while I stroked his length a little harder. “Holy Fuck you hot little slut. That's it suck my balls. Show me you deserve all the cum trapped inside them,” he groaned as I teasingly but gently scraped my teeth over his swollen ball sack. Nibbling and sucking as his cock seemed to get even harder in my hand. I licked up from his balls back up to his cock, taking him back into my hungry little mouth. Stroking and sucking him as my hand slid back and forth, looking up into his lust filled eyes. “I need to cum. Oh Christ I need to cum in your mouth you little cocksucker.” I continued using my hand and mouth to pleasure him knowing I was going to be swallowing his seed within moments. His cock leaking precum more and more. His breathing was becoming ragged and his cock suddenly twitched and sent the first jet of sticky cum splashing into my mouth. I tasted cum as I kept stroking and sucking cock. He gasped as another jet of cum erupted from the tip as I pumped his shaft in my hand. Milking the cum from his balls as I could feel my mouth filling with his seed. It took him a while to stop cumming but when he pulled from my mouth I opened my lips wide to show him my mouth full of cum. He watched as I swallowed his cum down my throat in one big gulp. I stood up and he took my hand and kissed it. “Thank you princess. Enjoy spending your reward and just know that there is much more money available to you every time I'm in town. You are worth every penny,” he said as he pulled his robe back on and handed me the envelope full of money. I thanked him and left his room, my head full of ideas on what to spend $1000 bucks on. By jessicas erotic ramblings, for Tumblr.
Stroke-a-thon was a huge hit when we did it last time. There were lots of people who missed it and they got really sad. So, of course, the ladies usuallty make you WAIT … and wait and wait … yes, we do love our tease and denial sessions ... but now, back by popular demand, the cock stroking challenge of Stroke-a-thon.Mistress Erika starts the podcast off with an outline of the event. Basically it's something like 20 sexy ladies teasing you and, this time, TRYING to get you to cum and you are trying desperately to NOT cum until you are the last cock standing. Why? First, because it's a fun challenge and second, there are THREE free phone sex prizes if you can withstand our sexy voices telling you to cum. First prize is 60 minutes free with the Mistress of your choice. If that's not incentive I don't know what is.Here's a write up of what you need to do to be part of this epic edging Stroke-a-thon event:The ladies talk about what you need to do to enter the Stroke-a-thon and then bring in some sexy Mistress friends to give you some special insights:** Why are these Femdoms so excited by this event?** Why do we WANT you to cum?** Get special tricks for edging longer.** Learn how to increase your stroking stamina.** Get a preview of some of our favorite masturbation techniques.In this episode you'll hear from:The Scarlet Mistress Mistress Harper Ms Nadia Mistress BeckyGoddess SkylarMistress DemiGoddess FionaRemember there is a lot of conversation about the Stroke-a-thon in our free adult social networking site, Enchantrix Empire. Are you ready? Remember if you need private lessons for edging, gooning, roleplay and all sort of fun, kinky adventures, just get in touch!Mistress Olivia Mistress Erika
Special Announcement #1 Attend the Legendary Summer Intensive Featuring Drs. David Burns and Jill Levitt August 8 - 11. 2024 Learn Advanced TEAM-CBT skills Heal yourself, heal your patients First Intensive in 5 years! It will knock your socks off! Limited Seating--Act Fast Click for registration / more information! Sadly, this workshop is a training program which will be limited to therapists and mental health professionals and graduate students in a mental health field Apologies, but therapists have complained when non-therapists have attended our continuing education training programs. This is partly because of the intimate nature of the small group exercises and the personal work the therapists may do during the workshop. Certified coaches and counselors are welcome to attend. Special Announcement #2 Here's some GREAT news! The Feeling Great App is now available in both app stores (IOS and Android) and is for therapists and the general public, and you can take a ride for free! Check it Today's Ask David Podcast We have lots of great questions today. The answers in the show notes were written prior to the podcast, and the answers in the live podcast as we discussed these questions may differ somewhat or amplify the written materials in these show notes. We love your questions. Remember to send them to David@feelinggood.com. Ask David Questions for Today Bosley asks: My father can be very critical of my plans for the future. What's the best way to respond to him? Willie asks: I have a dating questions. Why do women keep ghosting me? Should they be more willing to work out differences with the Five Secrets of Communication? 1. Bosley asks: My father can be very critical of my plans for the future. What's the best way to respond to him? "To explain somewhat concisely, I just want to move to the nearest major city (Seattle) since I feel really really happy there. I also love volunteering for a specific organization and have some community there that I care about, and I feel very isolated having been away from for months. I'm willing to carry the load of all the work I would need to do to make it happen, and do a business training my dad wants me to complete. He has other thoughts. He looks down on volunteering and his thoughts on friends are simply that I can make new ones anyway. He is very aggressive and intimidating in his arguments, full of insults and many factually incorrect statements that are difficult to disarm on the fly. He shoots down the idea upon mention, so it's difficult to collaborate to find mutually beneficial solutions. He is a successful businessman, despite recent financial issues, and has a sort of strict plan for me that he has wanted me to follow, although I really don't feel this conflicts with his goals to have me run things in the future. I'm just worried since he has a long past of being emotionally abusive and of going back on his word. Plus, I just want some autonomy. In the end, it's his way or the highway. He says “You keep scheming and going down a twisted path instead of doing what I tell you.” David's reply I suggested he might complete the first four steps of the Relationship Journal so we could see how he's communicating with his dad. Here is Bosley's partially partially completed Relationship Journal (showing steps 1 to 4, but not 5.) Step 1 – S/he said: Write down exactly what the other person said. Be brief: You keep scheming and going down a twisted path instead of doing what I tell you! Step 2 – I said: Write down exactly what you said next. Be brief: What? Circle or bold the emotions S/HE might have been feeling Circle or bold the emotions YOU were feeling Sad, blue, depressed, down, unhappy Sad, blue, depressed, down, unhappy Anxious, worried, panicky, nervous, frightened Anxious, worried, panicky, nervous, frightened Guilty, remorseful, bad, ashamed Guilty, remorseful, bad, ashamed Inferior, worthless, inadequate, defective, incompetent Inferior, worthless, inadequate, defective, incompetent Lonely, unloved, unwanted, rejected, alone, abandoned Lonely, unloved, unwanted, rejected, alone, abandoned Embarrassed, foolish, humiliated, self-conscious Embarrassed, foolish, humiliated, self-conscious Hopeless, discouraged, pessimistic, despairing Hopeless, discouraged, pessimistic, despairing Frustrated, stuck, thwarted, defeated Frustrated, stuck, thwarted, defeated Angry, mad, resentful, annoyed, irritated, upset, furious Angry, mad, resentful, annoyed, irritated, upset, furious Other (specify) Other (specify) Step 3 – Good Vs. Bad Communication: Was your response an example of good or bad communication? Use the EAR Checklist to analyze what you wrote down in Step 2 Step 4 – Consequences: Did your response in Step 2 make the problem better or worse? Why? It probably made things worse. I came off dismissive, which probably confirmed for him that I automatically ignored any advice or direction that he gave me. I wasn't assertive in fear of escalating anger or just being shut down anyway, but that also maintains the status quo. I didn't, and typically don't, show a caring respectful attitude. This, I think, allows his anger to continue snowballing into more intensity. 2. Willie asks why women he's dating “ghost” him instead of working out the problems in the relationship using the techniques in your book, Feeling Good Together. Good morning, Dr. Burns! I hope you are doing well! I want to start off by saying that I love your books and they've played a massive role in changing my personality for the better. However, there is a question I struggle with. In feeling good together, you say that one can keep status quo, solve their problem, or walk away from a relationship. I lean very strongly on the side of always wanting to solve problems. However, at my age, most of girls I date err on the side of just walking away and this opens me up for unnecessary headache and pain. I don't know where to draw the line? My heart says that any two reasonable adults can always make a relationship work given that at least one wants to make things better and, unfortunately, this does not seem to be the case in my experiences. Your insight would be greatly appreciated! Thank you for taking the time! Best Regards, Willie David's reply Thank you, Willie, I'd love to use this as an Ask David question for one of the podcasts, if that's okay, using your first name or a fake name if you prefer. Here's the super short answer. I wrote a book on that exact topic called Intimate Connections. Essentially you probably need to learn a little more about how to “play the game” when dating. You'll see what this means when you read the book. Warmly, david Willie's Response: Good morning, Dr. Burns! Frankly, I was not expecting a response at all, much less as quick as it was. For this, I truly want to thank you for taking the time to do so. Secondly, it will be my honor if you do bring it up to your podcast. Please don't use my first name - I'd prefer staying anonymous. Please do let me know which podcast this will be so I can give it a listen as well. Lastly, thank you so much for referring me to your book. That will be my next read so I am super excited. If you have any other books which you believe are worth reading which will be beneficial in the dating world, corporate world, etc., please point me to those. I absolutely love your books and their effects on me have been immeasurable. Thank you! Willie I wrote back and suggested we could use the fake name Willie, as he wanted to remain anonymous, and he responded: Now that you say, Willie is definitely sexier! Question: when are you planning on doing the next episode with this question in it? I wouldn't want to miss it. Here was my response to “Willie.” We'll just read your question, and then provide opinions. My career in private practice has a majority of single individuals who were trying unsuccessfully to connect in the dating world. That's why I wrote that book, which is intensely personal as I was the biggest loser of all for a long time because I was a minister's son and never learned how to “play the game” or be a “bad boy.” But I learned from a friend who was a “hustler” when I was in medical school. I learned a tremendous amount, including that there is a game-playing phase in dating, and a time to be more serious, open and vulnerable. The biggest mistake men make is trying to get too serious when they should be playing the game. What's the game? Well, you'd know if you ever had or loved a cat. If you chase them enthusiastically, you force them to run away. You have to learn how to make them chase you. Many men are stubborn about this, and lamely insist, “But I shouldn't have to play the game!” My answer would be, “You don't! Especially if you don't want to get laid and have lots of ladies chasing you!” Warmly, david Willie's response This is extremely valuable to me. I never knew that you come from a religious background and I do too so I do want to ask you some more questions / share my experience. One pattern I am noticing is that either Muslim ladies have a lot of religious trauma or they have very strict conservative values - usually a combination of both. In the modern world, I try using dating apps and might get matched with someone 2-3 states away so usually we would hop on a FaceTime and the topic of religion almost always comes up. And, due to differing opinions, they just walk away which deeply upsets me because they make the false assumption that humans are snapshots in time i.e., opinions / perspectives don't change. In fact, a personal experience I would like to share with you. I was in a relationship for 1.5 yrs (long distance) and it just ended 1-2 months ago. Our intention was always to get married. However, a few weeks before breaking up with me, she basically said "oh you don't pray and I cannot even imagine my future husband not praying etc etc" and she ended things with me on that. I even tried using the 5 methods of effective communication to acknowledge and validate her opinions while simultaneously sharing mine but she was dead set and did not even want to think about working on problems. How could I "play the game" in such instances or over long distances? David's response Hi Willie, The principles of dating are the same in all cultures for the most part, and one rule is “Never chase a distancer.” So, when she switches to religion, you could use the listen skills subset of the Five Secrets, and buy in to what she's saying, WITHOUT arguing or presenting your own thinking. You can admire her, urge her to tell you more about her religious feelings and spiritual life, using liberal Thought and Feeling Empathy, and lots of Disarming Techniques, and Stroking, with Gentle Inquiry. You would NOT chase, or try to persuade, or argue, or defend yourself. Be totally admiring and other-centered at those times. If she says she wants to break up, you might say that you've been sensing some distance, and are relieved that she is doing that, because you, too, would like to date other women, but that the two of you can still be friends if she promises not to get romantically involved with you, and that you will be on the lookout for some really great guys she might want to date. This is a paradoxical approach, and it is an art form. And I can also tell you to date other women immediately, and the moment you find one you like better than her, she will find out, even if no one tells her, and she will likely want you back again. That's because of the Burns rule, which states: “People NEVER want what they CAN have; they ONLY want they CAN'T have!” Now, if you tell me this approach is phony, I would tell you that you're 200% right! And it's not only incredibly phony, it's amazingly effective! And a kinder word that “phony” might be to say that when someone starts pulling away, you have to switch into this style and strategic approach, and stop trying to be loving and sincere or logical, etc. Do NOT chase, simply open your hands and let go. It's the exact same strategy you might use to get close to a cat! Best, david Hi Willie, If you'd like, you can send me an example of what one of the Muslim ladies said to you, and exactly what you said next. Please select an interaction that didn't go well. Then I can analyze your response and suggest some alternative ways to respond in a dating situation. In fact, if you like, you can record it on the Relationship Journal that I've attached. Please fill in steps 1 through 4. Please do this right away as we record tomorrow. Best, david Hi Dr. Burns, I cannot even tell you how much these emails are already changing my outlook. I truly want to thank you for taking the time and responding to these. One thing that caught my eye is the paradoxical approach. I never thought about it. In my mind, I feel you should work on relationships / never let go but if letting go is working on it, then that is something I really need to do. I am attaching two copies of the Relationship journal. One dealing with the topic of drugs and one with prayer. One thing I will tell you is that I usually bring these topics up myself because, in my mind, I don't want to deceive anyone and get these big topics out of the way as early on as I can and I think I am making a mistake somewhere here. Thank you, again, for taking the time and responding to these emails! Looking forward to what you think about the topics of conflict I have been having! Best Willie
Special Announcement #1 Attend the Legendary Summer Intensive Featuring Drs. David Burns and Jill Levitt August 8 - 11. 2024 Learn Advanced TEAM-CBT skills Heal yourself, heal your patients First Intensive in 5 years! It will knock your socks off! Limited Seating--Act Fast Click for registration / more information! Sadly, this workshop is a training program which will be limited to therapists and mental health professionals and graduate students in a mental health field Apologies, but therapists have complained when non-therapists have attended our continuing education training programs. This is partly because of the intimate nature of the small group exercises and the personal work the therapists may do during the workshop. Certified coaches and counselors are welcome to attend. Special Announcement #2 Here's some GREAT news! The Feeling Great App is now available in both app stores (IOS and Android) and is for therapists and the general public, and you can take a ride for free! Check it Today's Ask David Podcast We have lots of great questions today. The answers in the show notes were written prior to the podcast, and the answers in the live podcast as we discussed these questions may differ somewhat or amplify the written materials in these show notes. We love your questions. Remember to send them to David@feelinggood.com. Ask David Questions for Today Bosley asks: My father can be very critical of my plans for the future. What's the best way to respond to him? Willie asks: I have a dating questions. Why do women keep ghosting me? Should they be more willing to work out differences with the Five Secrets of Communication? Marc asks: In your book, When Panic Attacks, you mentioned that sometimes people feel “trapped.” What should you do when you're struggling with this feeling? 1. Bosley asks: My father can be very critical of my plans for the future. What's the best way to respond to him? "To explain somewhat concisely, I just want to move to the nearest major city (Seattle) since I feel really really happy there. I also love volunteering for a specific organization and have some community there that I care about, and I feel very isolated having been away from for months. I'm willing to carry the load of all the work I would need to do to make it happen, and do a business training my dad wants me to complete. He has other thoughts. He looks down on volunteering and his thoughts on friends are simply that I can make new ones anyway. He is very aggressive and intimidating in his arguments, full of insults and many factually incorrect statements that are difficult to disarm on the fly. He shoots down the idea upon mention, so it's difficult to collaborate to find mutually beneficial solutions. He is a successful businessman, despite recent financial issues, and has a sort of strict plan for me that he has wanted me to follow, although I really don't feel this conflicts with his goals to have me run things in the future. I'm just worried since he has a long past of being emotionally abusive and of going back on his word. Plus, I just want some autonomy. In the end, it's his way or the highway. He says “You keep scheming and going down a twisted path instead of doing what I tell you.” David's reply I suggested he might complete the first four steps of the Relationship Journal so we could see how he's communicating with his dad. Here is Bosley's partially partially completed Relationship Journal (showing steps 1 to 4, but not 5.) Step 1 – S/he said: Write down exactly what the other person said. Be brief: You keep scheming and going down a twisted path instead of doing what I tell you! Step 2 – I said: Write down exactly what you said next. Be brief: What? Circle or bold the emotions S/HE might have been feeling Circle or bold the emotions YOU were feeling Sad, blue, depressed, down, unhappy Sad, blue, depressed, down, unhappy Anxious, worried, panicky, nervous, frightened Anxious, worried, panicky, nervous, frightened Guilty, remorseful, bad, ashamed Guilty, remorseful, bad, ashamed Inferior, worthless, inadequate, defective, incompetent Inferior, worthless, inadequate, defective, incompetent Lonely, unloved, unwanted, rejected, alone, abandoned Lonely, unloved, unwanted, rejected, alone, abandoned Embarrassed, foolish, humiliated, self-conscious Embarrassed, foolish, humiliated, self-conscious Hopeless, discouraged, pessimistic, despairing Hopeless, discouraged, pessimistic, despairing Frustrated, stuck, thwarted, defeated Frustrated, stuck, thwarted, defeated Angry, mad, resentful, annoyed, irritated, upset, furious Angry, mad, resentful, annoyed, irritated, upset, furious Other (specify) Other (specify) Step 3 – Good Vs. Bad Communication: Was your response an example of good or bad communication? Use the EAR Checklist to analyze what you wrote down in Step 2 Step 4 – Consequences: Did your response in Step 2 make the problem better or worse? Why? It probably made things worse. I came off dismissive, which probably confirmed for him that I automatically ignored any advice or direction that he gave me. I wasn't assertive in fear of escalating anger or just being shut down anyway, but that also maintains the status quo. I didn't, and typically don't, show a caring respectful attitude. This, I think, allows his anger to continue snowballing into more intensity. 2. Willie asks why women he's dating “ghost” him instead of working out the problems in the relationship using the techniques in your book, Feeling Good Together. Good morning, Dr. Burns! I hope you are doing well! I want to start off by saying that I love your books and they've played a massive role in changing my personality for the better. However, there is a question I struggle with. In feeling good together, you say that one can keep status quo, solve their problem, or walk away from a relationship. I lean very strongly on the side of always wanting to solve problems. However, at my age, most of girls I date err on the side of just walking away and this opens me up for unnecessary headache and pain. I don't know where to draw the line? My heart says that any two reasonable adults can always make a relationship work given that at least one wants to make things better and, unfortunately, this does not seem to be the case in my experiences. Your insight would be greatly appreciated! Thank you for taking the time! Best Regards, Willie David's reply Thank you, Willie, I'd love to use this as an Ask David question for one of the podcasts, if that's okay, using your first name or a fake name if you prefer. Here's the super short answer. I wrote a book on that exact topic called Intimate Connections. Essentially you probably need to learn a little more about how to “play the game” when dating. You'll see what this means when you read the book. Warmly, david Willie's Response: Good morning, Dr. Burns! Frankly, I was not expecting a response at all, much less as quick as it was. For this, I truly want to thank you for taking the time to do so. Secondly, it will be my honor if you do bring it up to your podcast. Please don't use my first name - I'd prefer staying anonymous. Please do let me know which podcast this will be so I can give it a listen as well. Lastly, thank you so much for referring me to your book. That will be my next read so I am super excited. If you have any other books which you believe are worth reading which will be beneficial in the dating world, corporate world, etc., please point me to those. I absolutely love your books and their effects on me have been immeasurable. Thank you! Willie I wrote back and suggested we could use the fake name Willie, as he wanted to remain anonymous, and he responded: Now that you say, Willie is definitely sexier! Question: when are you planning on doing the next episode with this question in it? I wouldn't want to miss it. Here was my response to “Willie.” We'll just read your question, and then provide opinions. My career in private practice has a majority of single individuals who were trying unsuccessfully to connect in the dating world. That's why I wrote that book, which is intensely personal as I was the biggest loser of all for a long time because I was a minister's son and never learned how to “play the game” or be a “bad boy.” But I learned from a friend who was a “hustler” when I was in medical school. I learned a tremendous amount, including that there is a game-playing phase in dating, and a time to be more serious, open and vulnerable. The biggest mistake men make is trying to get too serious when they should be playing the game. What's the game? Well, you'd know if you ever had or loved a cat. If you chase them enthusiastically, you force them to run away. You have to learn how to make them chase you. Many men are stubborn about this, and lamely insist, “But I shouldn't have to play the game!” My answer would be, “You don't! Especially if you don't want to get laid and have lots of ladies chasing you!” Warmly, david Willie's response This is extremely valuable to me. I never knew that you come from a religious background and I do too so I do want to ask you some more questions / share my experience. One pattern I am noticing is that either Muslim ladies have a lot of religious trauma or they have very strict conservative values - usually a combination of both. In the modern world, I try using dating apps and might get matched with someone 2-3 states away so usually we would hop on a FaceTime and the topic of religion almost always comes up. And, due to differing opinions, they just walk away which deeply upsets me because they make the false assumption that humans are snapshots in time i.e., opinions / perspectives don't change. In fact, a personal experience I would like to share with you. I was in a relationship for 1.5 yrs (long distance) and it just ended 1-2 months ago. Our intention was always to get married. However, a few weeks before breaking up with me, she basically said "oh you don't pray and I cannot even imagine my future husband not praying etc etc" and she ended things with me on that. I even tried using the 5 methods of effective communication to acknowledge and validate her opinions while simultaneously sharing mine but she was dead set and did not even want to think about working on problems. How could I "play the game" in such instances or over long distances? David's response Hi Willie, The principles of dating are the same in all cultures for the most part, and one rule is “Never chase a distancer.” So, when she switches to religion, you could use the listen skills subset of the Five Secrets, and buy in to what she's saying, WITHOUT arguing or presenting your own thinking. You can admire her, urge her to tell you more about her religious feelings and spiritual life, using liberal Thought and Feeling Empathy, and lots of Disarming Techniques, and Stroking, with Gentle Inquiry. You would NOT chase, or try to persuade, or argue, or defend yourself. Be totally admiring and other-centered at those times. If she says she wants to break up, you might say that you've been sensing some distance, and are relieved that she is doing that, because you, too, would like to date other women, but that the two of you can still be friends if she promises not to get romantically involved with you, and that you will be on the lookout for some really great guys she might want to date. This is a paradoxical approach, and it is an art form. And I can also tell you to date other women immediately, and the moment you find one you like better than her, she will find out, even if no one tells her, and she will likely want you back again. That's because of the Burns rule, which states: “People NEVER want what they CAN have; they ONLY want they CAN'T have!” Now, if you tell me this approach is phony, I would tell you that you're 200% right! And it's not only incredibly phony, it's amazingly effective! And a kinder word that “phony” might be to say that when someone starts pulling away, you have to switch into this style and strategic approach, and stop trying to be loving and sincere or logical, etc. Do NOT chase, simply open your hands and let go. It's the exact same strategy you might use to get close to a cat! Best, david Hi Willie, If you'd like, you can send me an example of what one of the Muslim ladies said to you, and exactly what you said next. Please select an interaction that didn't go well. Then I can analyze your response and suggest some alternative ways to respond in a dating situation. In fact, if you like, you can record it on the Relationship Journal that I've attached. Please fill in steps 1 through 4. Please do this right away as we record tomorrow. Best, david Hi Dr. Burns, I cannot even tell you how much these emails are already changing my outlook. I truly want to thank you for taking the time and responding to these. One thing that caught my eye is the paradoxical approach. I never thought about it. In my mind, I feel you should work on relationships / never let go but if letting go is working on it, then that is something I really need to do. I am attaching two copies of the Relationship journal. One dealing with the topic of drugs and one with prayer. One thing I will tell you is that I usually bring these topics up myself because, in my mind, I don't want to deceive anyone and get these big topics out of the way as early on as I can and I think I am making a mistake somewhere here. Thank you, again, for taking the time and responding to these emails! Looking forward to what you think about the topics of conflict I have been having! Best Willie
ASMR Relaxing Ear Massage (Cupping, Rubbing, Stroking and Cat Purring)Advertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy
If you are the smartest or "best" in the room, you are only hurting yourself. You will not grow if you are always the best. All it's really doing is stroking your own ego. --- Send in a voice message: https://podcasters.spotify.com/pod/show/hampton-dortch/message
Are you ready for Masturbation Month? Your Femdom hosts love this month-long celebration of self love. Today's podcast is all about cock stroking instructions or JOI, jerk off instructions. What are some of the ways to spice up your masturbation? Check out the Month of Femdom Guided Masturbation Calendar in the First Class Erotica Store. Click on the phone sex assignments section and look for Ms Erika and Ms Olivia.In this podcast, you'll hear discussion about new ways to stroke including:Hand position or gripStroking speed or variability of stroking speedWet or dry strokingLube recommendations for cut or uncut cocksWeird lube flavors: cum flavored or bacon flavored lubeDIY masturbation ideasRemote controlled sex toys for even more funAs always, the ladies go off on quirky tangents. For example, did you know that there are masturbate-a-thons? — that's where participants masturbate to raise money for charity and increase public awareness about masturbation.That seems to be a: STROKE of genius!Ending with a BANG!So we can give the participants a hand!The puns just write themselves!There are also weird sex facts and Guinness Book of World records entries for sexual trivia. Who holds the world record for the largest number of orgasms in a 24 hour period? Enjoy the podcast, check out the Month of Femdom Guided Masturbation Calendar in the First Class Erotica Store and get a JUMP on your celebrations for Masturbation May!First Class Erotica Store: https://firstclasseroticastore.com/A Month of Femdom Guided Masturbation: https://phonesexassignments.com/product/a-month-of-femdom-guided-masturbation-with-mistresses-erika-olivia/Mistress Olivia: https://www.experiencedmistress.com/Mistress Erika: https://intelligentphonefantasy.com/
ASMR Intense Microphone Brushing, Scratching & Stroking - (No Talking) Binaural Advertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy
Chris Howard of Fankhauser Fine Watch Repair brings the booze and the banter. He and Aaron share philosophies and business practices while Josh and Ken share pickled gherkins. Chris wears a show-stopper piece of Hollywood Cinema History.
Gearoid is navigating domestic upheaval by not answering the phone and Niamh is supporting him in this. As she should. In the mailbag we have an email from a woman who has been approached by a 34 year old man and her friends are jealous cows. We also have a problem from a new homeowner who has become her own doormat. We have merch! For God sake please buy our totes. Check out the merch store to support the show by buying yourself a present. If you would like to support us we would love for you to become a member of HeadStuff+ and leave us a lovely rating/review on whatever platform you listen on. Gearóid is on tour the rest of his dates are here. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
ASMR Close-Up Hair Sounds - Scratching, Brushing, Stroking (No Talking)Advertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy
Stroking the liberty bell. Foley's best match?. Gold sacks explode. ECW invasion. Super Sock vs Dog Penis. What is a Final Curtain match? . Start of Austin/Bret feud. Cheek
ASMR Brushing & Stroking Brain Melting Asmr No Talking for SleepAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy
ASMR Brushing & Stroking Brain Melting Asmr No Talking for SleepAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy
Overcoming Loneliness Part 2-- A Master Class on the Feared Fantasy Technique Featuring Dr. Orly Marmur This is the second of a two-part series on loneliness, featuring the courageous personal work of Dr. Orly Marmur with Drs. David Burns and Jill Levitt as co-therapists. After Orly shared her story, we worked on helping her learn to use the Five Secrets, especially the Disarming Technique and Inquiry, to develop closer relationships with others. Jill described the philosophy of this approach as learning to be ”interested” in others—encouraging them to talk about themselves—rather than trying to be “interesting" or "impressive," which is usually a losing battle. We also worked with the Feared Fantasy technique to help Orly deal with her fear of rejection. Essentially, we explained that we would enter an Alice-in-Wonderland Nightmare World where there were two weird rules:. If you think people are judging you or looking down on you, they really are! In this Nightmare World, people are not polite but get right in your face and tell you all the negative thoughts they're having about you. We asked Orly to describe the worst criticisms she thought her friends might have about her. Here's the list: We're not really interested in you. You don't really say or create anything interesting. You are by yourself. We have families. You're not funny enough. You're not fun enough. You're too intellectual. You're too political. You're a liability. Orly bravely took the role of herself to kick things off, and Jill and David played the role of the “friends from hell,” and verbalized these criticisms to Orly. At first Orly struggled to respond effectively to the critical statements. She got stuck defending herself at times, and forgot to express interest in the critic and the specific criticisms. David and Jill modeled more effective responses, using the Five Secrets of Effective Communication, including The Disarming Technique (finding truth in the criticisms), Inquiry (ask for more information with a spirit of curiosity) Thought and Feeling Empathy (acknowledging how the critic was thinking and feeling) “I Feel” Statements (sharing feelings like sadness, shame, and loneliness in an open, respectful way) and Stroking (expressing positive regard for the critic, even in the heat of battle). Orly did a fantastic job, as you'll hear on the podcast, and we did some role reversals to refine certain responses. The goal of the Feared Fantasy is not so much to prepare for rejection in the real world, since very few people would ever say these things in such a harsh and open way. The Feared Fantasy “Monster” actually exists primarily in your own mind. But since most of us never think about the thing we fear, we don't realize or discover that the monster has no teeth. That is to say that by engaging with your greatest interpersonal fears, you discover that if someone were to attack you with over the top vague criticisms, you would survive, and it would reveal something terrible about the other person, not about you! The Feared Fantasy Technique brings this to life in a dramatic, emotional, and vivid way. At the end of the session there was a dramatic reduction in all of Orly's scores on the Emotions Table of her Dailly Mood log. Her Unhappiness dropped from 40 to 0 Anxiety dropped from 100 to 5 Shame went from 85 to 0 Worthlessness dropped from 95 to 0 Loneliness fell from 100 to 10 Self-consciousness fell from 8 to 5 Hopelessness fell from 100 to 5 Stuck and defeated fell from 100 to 0 Resentment fell from 90 to 0 Disappointed in myself fell from 100 to 0 As you can see, there was a dramatic reduction in all of her scores. We asked Orly what the most important healing elements during the session were. What techniques were that were most helpful. Orly said that the empathy from Jill and David was really important as she felt heard and accepted. The Feared Fantasy Technique also made a huge difference, as it taught her what she wanted, which was to feel intense feelings without doing anything about them. Orly felt that this is the continuation of earlier work that made her realize that she struggles with Emotophobia (which means “the fear of feeling your emotions), and she wanted to increase her capacity to simply feel. Rhonda, Jill, and David want to give a shout out and virtual hug to Orly for a most fantastic session and learning opportunity for all of us. Teaching Points Here are a few teaching points for therapists as well as the general public. The secret of meaningful relationships is to be interested in others instead of trying to be “interesting” or impressive. You do not need to add more accomplishments to the list in order to feel close and loved by others. The Disarming and Inquiry Techniques (which are parts of the Five Secrets of Effective Communication) are extremely important in calming troubled relationships, if used skillfully, because they open the door for the other person to be heard and validated, and hopefully interested in healing and repairing the relationship. When you use the Feared Fantasy Technique, you discover that the rejecting “monster” you feared has no teeth, and you may also discover that you are the one who created it. In other words, the “monster” you've feared was always just the projection of your own self-criticisms! The Feared Fantasy is an intense method that can be helpful when the patient feels “trapped” or intensely afraid of rejection. However, it requires a strong foundation of trust between the therapist and the patient, especially when you respond to the “monster's” criticisms with acceptance and vulnerability. The more “over the top” the criticism is in the feared fantasy, usually, the more successful the method is, because you discover two things: 1) that the extremely harsh criticisms reveal something negative about the critic, rather than about you, and 2) specific criticisms (e.g., “you haven't read enough books”) are very easy to agree with and disarm and do not have to hurt your ego! Rhonda pointed out that during the early empathy phase of the session, Jill and David did “very basic, simple empathy” without any attempt to cheerlead or “help.” Very few therapists can do this, and most therapists don't even realize that their empathy / listening skills are poor. The use of David's empathy scale at the end of every session with every patient can be extremely eye-opening for therapists who are brave, because you will see how your patient really sees you and rates your empathy skills. Effective therapy is highly individualized and rarely or never formulaic. Orly started out by asked for help with symptoms of PTSD that started the day of the horrendous slaughter of many Israeli citizens by the invading Hamas fighters. But the session evolved into something entirely personal involving Orly's relationships with herself and with other people. In the end, Orly worked on accepting herself, connecting with others, and reducing her own perfectionism and perceived perfectionism, a therapeutic agenda that emerged as David and Jill empathized and collaborated with Orly. This led to Orly feeling less lonely, isolated, and numb, and more able to feel her feelings! Follow-up (many weeks later) Orly reported that she has felt “calm and quiet” since her session. She has definitely attempted to use the Disarming and Inquiry Techniques in several relationship situations, but said that the most important change has been her feelings of “inner calm and peace of mind.” She said that she is no longer so invested in doing for others or attempting to show people that she is there for them. She simply lets things unfold naturally and is now able to let go and accept it when things she hoped for don't happen. This may be related to reducing her underlying beliefs around perfectionism and perceived perfectionism that were targeted in the feared fantasy work that she did during the session. Instead of thinking that she has to be impressive in order to be loved, she has learned to accept herself, which is arguably the greatest change a human can make! For those who might be looking for a bottom line, I (David) might summarize Orly's subtle but remarkable change as a boost in acceptance of self and the world—a result that is easy to explain, but difficult for most people to comprehend, and even harder implement in our own lives. A big thanks to you, Orly, for teaching all of us through your own courageous personal work as the New Year unfolds and hopefully offers more world peace and increased love and connection. Thanks for listening! Warmly, Rhonda, Jill, Orly, and David
Christina joins Bryan in the studio to discuss her favorite genre of music: Slutty Christmas. Let's talk about sex ba-by! Hot tub streamers Toes only! Christina's feetfinder account Pleasure, pain, and smashing bananas 2023 Pornhub Wrapped We love a mature cougar The Clermont Lounge Siri getting involved Kevin Costner and Jewel Big Power! Loose tongue baby talk Slutty christmas A Nonsense Christmas, by Sabrina Carpenter Drew Barrymore's Oprah interview Jada Pinkett Smith Please stop telling us the details, girl Stroking that arm Who has cable? LINKS: Send us show ideas, comments, questions or concerns by texting us at: 1.855.TCB.8383 Call 626.ASK.TCB3 and leave us a voicemail Speak to TCB LIVE by calling 775.TCB.LIVE (1.775.822.5483) Tuesday-Thursday 12pm-5pm EST Watch TCB on YouTube Creator: Bryan Green Co-Host: Bryan Green Co-Host: Krissy Hoadley Written By: Bryan Green Exec Producers: Bryan Green & Krissy Hoadley Content Production & Research: Tina Khano YouTube Producer & Editor: Morgan Please Producer & Audio Editor: Christina A. Executive Director: Astrid B. Associate Producer: Gustavo Episodic Contribution: Marianne, Diane, Natalie, Will The Champ, Will D**
Today's special guest, Brittany. Podcast 375. I'm Struggling! Ask David Live: a New Podcast Twist We start today's podcast with a visit from Dr. Jacob Towery. You might recall that one year ago he offered an amazing and (almost) totally free two-day workshop for shrinks and the general public on overcoming social anxiety. Roughly 90 people attended, and it was a huge success. The only “cost” was a $20 contribution to a charity of your choice, including Doctors Without Borders and several others. Dr. Jacob Towery This year, Dr. Towery will be repeating this incredible program on March 16 and 17, 2024, which will be on a Saturday and Sunday, in Palo Alto. Once again, the title will be “Finding Humans Less Scary.” Jacob and Michael Luo will lead the program and will be assisted by 10 - 20 expert therapists who will lead the break-out groups. Last year, people described the program as “transformative” and “life-changing.” Social anxiety can have a significant impact on your life, so you owe it to yourself to attend if you or a loved one has struggled with any of the five common forms of social anxiety:Shy Bladder Syndrome Shyness in social situations Public Speaking Anxiety Performance Anxiety Test Anxiety You'll learn and practice tons of awesome anxiety-busting techniques, including Smile and Hello Practice, Flirting Training, Rejection Practice, Talk Show Host, Shame-Attacking Exercises, and much more. Social anxiety rarely exists alone, but is nearly always associated with other mood problems, such as loneliness, shame, depression, and substance misuse with alcohol and benzodiazepine pills to try to combat the symptoms, to name just a few. How do you sign up? It's easy! Just go to FindingHumansLessScary.com If you attend, let us know how it worked out for you, what you learned, and how you grew. Thanks so much, Jacob, for making this kind of world-class experience available to everyone who's looking for some help, and some wild, life-changing and zany fun in March! Brittany, an enthusiastic podcast fan, asked for help with a conflict with her husband. She wrote: Hi Dr. Burns, I'm struggling a bit. My husband reads a ton of articles and feels that the media has been portraying a lot of the current events incorrectly, especially the horrifying Israel/Palestine conflict. He is extremely frustrated by this and has become depressed because none of his friends or family seems to want to talk about it. He says he feels alone & isolated. I have never been much into politics, abd I don't know enough to have a real opinion on things to say who is right. I try to be a good listener to whatever he says. For example, I may say “yeah, that sounds really frustrating,” and then I agree with what he says. But I'm obviously doing a bad job at the empathy because he says the support he gets from me is not satisfactory at all. Sometimes I feel like a parrot, just repeating back what he says. I think you had an example before on an Ask David where you showed how to empathize with someone who says how awful everyone is and how awful all the liberals are. Something like that. But I can't find it. When I empathize my husband says I just don't get it and nobody is doing anything to help these innocent people who are being attacked, and he says that I am not doing anything either. I'm at a loss on how to reply? Maybe you could do an example on an Ask David. Sorry for the long message. - Brittany Hi Brittany, Sorry you're struggling, this is a common but important problem. Yes, we can and will do that. Can you give me an example of something he says to you, and exactly what you say next? You can use the attached Relationship Journal I you like. Try to complete steps 1 and 2 at least, and mail back to me ASAP. Lots of people with this problem these days, so could be great ASK D question. Weren't you on the show live once a few years back? I know you've sent us some great questions. I'm thinking MAYBE you could join and practice with us, using your example. Do you have / have you read my book, Feeling Good Together? Best, david It turned out that Brittany was eager and willing to join us live on today's podcast . This is kind of an experimental podcast where we not only respond to a great question by one of our fans, but actually invite that person to get our “expert” help in real time and live on a podcast. You can let us know if you like this format. To get us started, Brittany sent us an example of a Relationship Journal she had prepared. I thought this was really well done, and gave her revised version a grade of A-, which is way better than most people can do. I sent her an email saying that she could probably add more acknowledgement of his feelings and her feelings, like feeling alone and hurt and a bit lonely, and also a bit more Stroking, like "I want you to know how much I love you, and how special you are to me. And that's why it's so had for me to realize that I've really been letting you down." We practiced with Brittany using my Intimacy Drill, which you'll hear on the podcast. Essentially, one of us would play the role of Brittany's husband, and we would say something she wanted help responding to, and she used the Five Secrets to respond. Then Rhonda, Matt and David gave her an overall grade (from A to F), along with fine tuning suggestions, emphasizing what she did that was especially effective and if there were any changes that might make her excellent responses even better. Then we did role reversals so we could demonstrate ow we might respond, followed by additional role plays until she was satisfied with her response. Five Secrets of Effective Communication This approach is called "Deliberate Practice" and it is by FAR the best way to master the Five Secrets so you can use them successfully in real time. We also discussed her concern that at home she'd been feeling like "a parrot" when she tried the Five Secrets. That is always caused by the absence of "I Feel" Statements in your statements, and we modelled how to correct this error. One of the biggest problems in the way people communicate during a conflict or argument is defensiveness, and given in the urge to argue and defend your territory, so to speak. Matt explained that this nearly always results from thinking you have a "self" that you have to defend. Another common Five Secrets error is the failure to acknowledge the other person's anger. Therapists and the general public nearly always make this error, because of a mindset I call "anger phobia" or "conflict phobia." However, Brittany did really beautiful work during the podcast exercises, as you'll see when you listen. We (the so-called "experts") also practiced what we preached and took turns responding to criticisms, which is always fun and challenging, and often humbling when we goof up! Let us know what you think about this new format of having someone who asks a question actually appear live on the podcast so you can actually learn through practice while we answer your question. Thanks for listening today, and thank you Brittany for blazing new trails on our podcasting adventure! Brittany, Rhonda, Matt, and David
369 The Invisible Racism We All Deny, Featuring Drs. Manuel Sierra and Matthew May Today we're joined by Drs. Manuel Sierra and Matthew May on the sensitive topic of racism. Manuel Sierra MD is a child and adolescent psychiatrist practicing in Idaho, one of the places where he grew up (he also spent time in Oregon). He was a classmate of Matt May during his residency training days at Stanford, and they remain close friends today. Rhonda begins today's podcast with this mail we received from Guillermo, one of our favorite podcast fans: Guillermo asks: How do you respond to family or friends who make racist comments? Hello, Dr Burns Not sure if you have addressed this in any of the podcasts (I don't recall it being a topic) but: I was recently in a group chat with some cousins, and I read some really disappointing racist comments about a particular group. Many people ignored it (as I did) and a couple AGREED with the comments. How can we balance not judging not just any people but our longtime friends and family about overtly racist actions/comments and the thinking that it is not the event but our thoughts that create our emotions? I don't care about “judging them” (in the sense that I don't think it is my place to “change” their views) but just hearing/reading comments like this bothers me when they come from people close to me. When I see it on tv or the internet, I don't get affected because I feel it is beyond my control. I don't believe they will change their views so do I just remove them from my life? I apologize, the topic is too wide, but I've been thinking about this. Sincerely grateful for all you do, Guillermo Manuel kicked off our answer to Guillermo by saying that he has been personally familiar with racism within families and communities, and says that he and Matt have talked about this topic “a lot.” He explained that: Although I am proud of my Mexican-American heritage, I was born and grew up in Oregon and Idaho, where I'm currently practicing. I encountered considerable racial bias when I was a kid, and later in life as well. I clearly cannot speak for all Mexican-American people, I can only speak for myself and what I've personally experienced, and I am extremely aware of how difficult the current times are. My grandparents didn't teach my mom Spanish. She was a single mom, and we lived in a small town in Idaho. I also have family through marriage who live on Native American lands. In grade school I began hearing jokes about Mexican Americans, and this was very awkward, painful, for me. I also got ridiculed for not speaking Spanish. Even my grandfather asked me, “why aren't you speaking Spanish?” There were also gangs where the racial bias got worse and frequently turned violent. After learning more about Manuel's experiences, we modeled various ways of talking to a friend or family member who has made hurtful racist comments. Manuel cautioned that it might be best to do provide the feedback individually, and not in public, so as not to shame the person. In addition, this can reduce the chance for social posturing and responding in an adversarial way. Matt agreed and emphasized the importance of combining your “I Feel” Statement with Stroking. For example, you might say something like this, assuming the racial slur comment came from a relative or person you like, Jim, as you know, you're one of my favorite people, but I want you to know that when you said X, Y and Z, it really upset me, because it sounded like a put down to people who are (Mexican, Jewish, Moslem, gay, or whatever). I (David) like this approach because it sounds respectful and direct, but not judgmental or condemning. Rhonda modeled an excellent alternative response which included this type of add-on: “And I'm going to request that you not say that again in my presence. “ I (David) would prefer not to add the directive statement at the end, which could, in theory, rankle some individuals with coercion sensitivity, because it might sound scolding. However, that's just my take on it, and it's not some kind of gospel truth. If you want to push your assertiveness and stick up for yourself, it might be effective, and was effective recently for Rhonda because the relative she said this to stopped making similar racial comments in her presence. I would suggest ending any kind of response to the person who made a racial slur with Inquiry, asking them about their racial feelings as well as the fact that you are criticizing them. Do they feel hurt, angry, anxious, or put down? You might also ask something along these lines--Have they always had negative feelings about this or that racial or religious group? Manuel described an experience in medical school when an attending doctor was supervising a group of medical students in how to do a particular medical procedure quickly, and said this to him, “You can be like a Mexican jumping bean!” Then Manuel asked himself, “Should I say something?” Which of course incurs the risk of retaliation from an authority figure in a position of power. Manuel mentioned that just because you're working in a prestigious medical setting, this does not protect you from racial slurs. He described hearing people comment on how he and several Mexican-American classmates probably got into medical school because of their ethnicity, implying they weren't sufficiently intelligent or on par with their classmates. He also mentioned an incident during his internship when he checked in on a patient wearing his white lab coat with stethoscope around his neck, and the patient asked him if he was there to pick up the trash and could he please get the doctor. Manuel humbly replied that he could pick up the trash, and he was the doctor. I asked Manuel how he felt when hearing these types of belittling and patronizing racist comments. He said that he felt annoyed, embarrassed, angry, put down, anxious, and alone. He described one of his best friends growing up who was white. However, this fellow grew up poor as well, so they easily formed bond because they'd had similar class-based experiences. His friend sometimes lived in all-black neighborhoods and had also felt out of place at times, not accepted, and targeted. I asked Manuel how he felt describing these intensely personal experiences on the podcast today, knowing so many people would be listening. He said, “It's anxiety-provoking. My mouth is dry, my heart is racing, and I'm afraid I'll sound like an idiot!” We discussed the differences between being unintentionally or intentionally offensive with racist comments, and also mentioned the related topic of bullying which, of course, is intentionally hurtful. Manuel said that an example might be calling me names or saying terrible things about my mother, or making threats to hurt your family, or your mom. Often the bully is trying to get you to fight, so you'd be beaten up. The bully's goal is to humiliate you in front of others and make you feel bad about yourself. Manuel introduced us to some of the approaches he uses when working with kids who are bullied. I'd like to hear more on this topic but we were running out of time. We could address bullying on a future podcast with the same crew, since Manuel and Matt both have a lot to offer on that sensitive and exceptionally challenging topic. Let us know if you're interested in hearing more. The response to bullying has to have two dimensions. First, your thoughts, and not the bully's statements, create all of your moods. So, you can use the Daily Mood Log to record and modify your inner dialogue. The goal would be to support yourself and not buy into the notion that you are somehow “less than” or a loser or coward just because someone is trying to bully and exploit you in a sadistic fashion. The cognitive work is based on the idea that ultimately, only you can bully yourself. The words of the bully cannot affect you unless you buy into them. But then it's your own beliefs that are the source of your emotional misery. Second, your verbal response to the bully can also be helpful to you, or it can serve to make the situation worse. But these techniques, based in part of the Five Secrets of Effective Communication, can be challenging to learn, especially during the heat of battle, so considerable practice is vitally important. The goal of changing your thoughts as well as the way you respond is not to blame you for the problem, but to give you some reasonably effective coping skills, perhaps similar to the verbal karate I mentioned in my first book, Feeling Good. At the end of the podcast, we did a survey among the four of us on whether meanness and aggression and exploitation is one of the inherent and genetically based drives in human nature, along with our more loving impulses and drives, or whether humans are basically good and all the hostility and killing is the result of adverse influences along the way. There was a sharp difference of opinion, and you can listen to the podcast to find out what everyone thought! We were, of course, just speculating, as this question is partly scientific and partly philosophical. I asked Manuel how he felt at the end of the podcast, and he said he was feeling a lot better. He was powerful and informative, and I was grateful he could appear with our team and teach us from the heart today! I hope you enjoyed today's program as well. Thanks for listening! Manuel, Matt, Rhonda, and David
We're on the road, so we're bringing y'all a throwback best-of clip show, including the historic first ever Haunted Doll Watch. Suggested talking points: Teen Google, Beef Nuggets, Caterpillar Mysteries, Stroking to Death, Salmon Burgers, Spanky Gazpacho, Babypizza Brady United: https://www.bradyunited.org/